TranslatorsCafe.com Forums - Literature
The short story

Posted:
May 4, 2007 4:50 AM
Post #116532
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
The short story

For my birthday, I received several books, one of them:

Haruki Murakami's Blind Willow, Sleeping Woman.

Twenty-four short stories translated from the Japanese by Phillip Gabriel and Jay Rubin.

I'd like to share, copyright issues nor withstanding, one of the artfully crafted short stories in small, hopefully, daily instalments. For those of you familiar with Murakami's writing, the beginning of this short story is par for the course.

BIRTHDAY GIRL

She waited on tables as usual that day, her twentieth birthday. She always worked on Fridays, but if things had gone according to plan that particular Friday, she would have had the night off. The other part-time girl had agreed to switch shifts with her as a matter of course: being screamed at by an angry chef while lugging pumpkin gnocchi and seafood frito misto to customer's table was no way to spend one's twentieth birthday. But the other girl had aggravated a cold and gone to bed with unstoppable diarrhea and a fever of 104, so she ended up working after all on short notice.

She found herself trying to comfort the sick girl, who had called to apologise.  "Don't worry about it, " she said. " I wasn't going to do anything special anyway, even if it's my twentieth birthday. "

And in fact she was not all that disappointed.  One reason was the terrible argument she had had a few days earlier with her boyfriend who was supposed to be with her that night. They had been going together since high school. The argument had started from nothing much but it had taken an unexpected turn for the worse until it became a long and bitter shouting match - one bad enough, she was pretty sure, to have snapped their long-standing ties once and for all. Something inside her had turned rock-hard and died. He had not called her since the blowup and she was not about to call him.

Her workplace was one of the better-known Italian restaurants in the tony Roppongi district of Tokyo. It had been in business since the late sixties, and while its cuisine was hardly cutting edge, its high reputation was fully justified. It had many repeat customers and they were never disappointed. The dining room had a calm, relaxed atmosphere without a hint of pushiness. Rather than a young crowd, the restaurant drew an older clientele that included some famous stage people and writers.

---------

 


 
Posted:
May 5, 2007 4:26 AM
Post #116605—in reply to #116532
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

1.2                                    

The two full-time waiters worked six days a week. She and the other part-time waiter were students who took turns working three days each. In addition there was one floor manager and, at the register, a skinny middle-aged woman who supposedly had been there since the restaurant opened --- literally sitting in one place, it seemed, like some gloomy old character from Little Dorrit. She had exactly two functions: to accept payment from the customers and to answer the phone. She spoke only when necessary and always wore the same black dress. There was something cold and hard about her: if you set her afloat on the nighttime sea, she would probably sink any boat that happened to ram her.

The floor manager was perhaps in his late forties. Tall and broad-shouldered, his build suggested that he had been a sportsman in his youth, but excess flesh was now beginning to accumulate on his belly and chin. His short, stiff hair was thinning at the crown, and a special aging bachelor smell clung to him --- like newsprint that had been stored in a drawer with cough drops. She had a bachelor uncle who smelled like that.

The manager always wore a black suit, white shirt, and bow tie --- not a clip-on bow tie, but the real thing, tied by hand. It was a point of pride for him that he could tie it perfectly without looking in the mirror. He performed his duties adroitly day after day. They consisted of checking the arrival and departure of guests, keeping abreast of the reservation schedule, knowing the names of regular customers, greeting them with a smile, lending a respectful ear to any complaints that might arise, giving expert advice on wines, and overseeing the work of the waiters and waitresses. It was also his special task to deliver dinner to the room of the restaurant's owner.

-----------

 


 
Posted:
May 5, 2007 6:43 AM
Post #116607—in reply to #116532
Liz Mitchell
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 702
Joined: June 5, 2003
Location: Canada

(removed) 
RE: The short story
A pleasure to read, Nanna. The descriptive style reminds me of " Memoirs of a Geisha".

Thanks for taking the time to indulge us!

Liz
 
Posted:
May 5, 2007 8:02 AM
Post #116613—in reply to #116607
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Thank you, Liz, it's my pleasure. I type it out while having my morning cup of coffee, and waking up slowly to the day. A near perfect morning activity.

I hope that some of my colleagues will share their favourite short story authors in other instalments. I started with 1., and will number each instalment 1.2, 1.3, etc. New stories could perhaps be numbered 2., 2.1, 2.3, etc., which would make it easy to keep track of the different stories and their instalments. 

Nanna


 
Posted:
May 5, 2007 8:19 AM
Post #116615—in reply to #116613
Liz Mitchell
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 702
Joined: June 5, 2003
Location: Canada

(removed) 
RE: The short story

I like the sounds of that, Nanna. Short stories are probably the only reading I take time for these days

Liz


 
Posted:
May 5, 2007 9:53 AM
Post #116618—in reply to #116605
Ann-Christine Nassar-Pateffoz
Mother tongues: Arabic, Swedish
Posts: 923
Joined: September 23, 2004
Location: France
 
RE: The short story
Grattis på födelsedagen, Nanna!
I did enjoy reading the story. Thank you. I can't wait to read other stories.
I know what Liz means, I don't have the time to read much either.


 
Posted:
May 5, 2007 10:05 AM
Post #116620—in reply to #116618
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Mange tak, Ann-Christine.

I think it's possible to create 10 or 12 instalments from BIRTHDAY GIRL.

Mine was back at the end of December, but thanks for the good wishes

Nanna


 
Posted:
May 5, 2007 10:14 AM
Post #116621—in reply to #116613
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Nanna Mercer on May 5, 2007 2:02 PM

I hope that some of my colleagues will share their favourite short story authors....



Or their own writing for that matter...

Jacek

 
Posted:
May 5, 2007 10:43 AM
Post #116624—in reply to #116621
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Jacek Krankowski on May 5, 2007 4:14 PM
Originally written by Nanna Mercer on May 5, 2007 2:02 PM

I hope that some of my colleagues will share their favourite short story authors....



Or their own writing for that matter...

I hadn't thought of it, but that would be just fantastic. Great idea!

Nanna 


 
Posted:
May 5, 2007 11:19 AM
Post #116628—in reply to #116532
Maria Isabel Pazos
Mother tongues: Spanish, German
Posts: 36
Joined: February 21, 2006
Location: Germany
 
RE: The short story
    Dear Nana,

First: happy birthday and second: Haruki Murakami is one of my favourit novelist. His best book: South of the Border, West of the Sun. Talking about true love and true feelings and the magic of the nostalgia...

Regards,

Maria Isabel

 
Posted:
May 5, 2007 12:57 PM
Post #116632—in reply to #116628
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Hi Maria Isabel,

I too like Haruki Murakami, a writer I didn't know anything about till I attended an Introduction to Japanese Literature at Rutgers University - now many years ago. The lectures opened a whole new world for me - a world where I felt at home almost immediately.

Nanna 


 
Posted:
May 6, 2007 3:35 AM
Post #116655—in reply to #116605
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

1.3

"The owner had his room on the sixth floor of the same building where the restaurant was, " she said. "An apartment, or office or something."

Somehow she and I had gotten on to the subject of our twentieth birthdays --- what sort of day it had been for each of us. Most people remember the day they turned twenty. Hers had happened more than ten years earlier.

"He never, ever showed his face in the restaurant, though. The only one who saw him was the manager. It was strictly his job to deliver the owner's dinner to him. None of the other employees knew what he looked like."

"So basically, the owner was getting home delivery from his own restaurant."

"Right," she said. "Every night at eight, the manager had to bring dinner to the owner's room. It was the restaurant's busiest time, so having the manager disappear just then was always a problem for us, but there was no way around it because that was the way it had always been done. They'd load the dinner onto one of those carts that hotels use for room service, the manager would push it into the elevator wearing a respectful look on his face, and fifteen minutes later, he'd come back empty-handed. Then, an hour later, he'd go up again and bring down the cart with empty plates and glasses. Every day, like clockwork.  I thought it really weird the first time I saw it happen. It was like some kind of religious ritual, you know? But after a while, I got used to it, and never gave it a second thought."

The owner always had chicken. The recipe and the vegetable sides were a little different every day, but the main dish was always chicken. A young chef once told her that he had tried sending up the same exact roast chicken every day for a week just to see what would happen, but there was never any complaint. A chef wants to try different ways of preparing things, of course, and each new chef would challenge himself with every technique for chicken that he could think of. They'd make elegant sauces, they'd try chickens from different suppliers, but none of their efforts had any effect: they might just as well have been throwing pebbles into an empty cave. In the end, every one of them gave up and sent the owner some run-of-the-mill chicken dish every day. That's all that was ever asked of them.

Work started as usual on her twentieth birthday, November 17.

------------


 
Posted:
May 7, 2007 3:32 AM
Post #116690—in reply to #116655
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

1.4

Work started as usual on her twentieth birthday, November 17. It had been raining on and off since the afternoon, and pouring since early evening. At five o'clock the managers gathered the employees together to explain the day's specials. Servers were required to memorize them word for word and not use crib sheets: veal Milanese, pasta topped with sardines and cabbage, chestnut mousse. Sometimes the manager would play the role of a customer and test them with questions. Then came the employees' meal: waiters in this restaurant were not going to have growling stomachs as they took their customers' orders!

The restaurant opened its doors at six o'clock, but guests were slow to arrive because of the downpour, and several reservations were simply cancelled. Women didn't want their dresses ruined by the rain. The manager walked around tight-lipped, and the waiters killed time polishing the salt and pepper shakers or chatting with the chef about cooking. She surveyed the dining room with its single couple at table and listened to the harpsichord music flowing discreetly from ceiling speakers. A deep smell of late autumn rain worked its way into the restaurant.

It was after seven thirty when the manager started feeling sick. He stumbled over to a chair and sat there for a while pressing his stomach as if he had just been shot. A greasy sweat clung to his forehead. " I think I'd better go to the hospital," he muttered. For him to be taken ill was a most unusual occurrence: he had never missed a day since he started working in the restaurant ten years earlier. It was another point of pride for him that he had never been out with illness or injury, but his painful grimace made it clear that he was in very bad shape.

She stepped outside with an umbrella and hailed a cab. One of the waiters held the manager steady and climbed into the car to take him to a nearby hospital. Before ducking into the cab, the mmanager said to her hoarsely," I want you to take a dinner up to room 604 at eight o'clock. All you have to do is ring the bell, say " Your dinner is here," and leave it.

"That's room 604, right?" she said.

"At eight o'clock," he repeated. "On the dot." He grimaced again, climbed in, and the taxi took him away.

---------


 
Posted:
May 8, 2007 3:27 AM
Post #116754—in reply to #116690
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

1.5

The rain showed no signs of letting up after the manager had left, and customers arrived at long intervals. No more than one or two tables were occupied at a time, so if the manager and one waiter had to be absent, this was a good time for it to happen. Things could get so busy that it was not unusual for the full staff to have trouble coping.

When the owner's meal was ready at eight o'clock, she pushed the room service cart into the elevator and rode up to the sixth floor. It was the standard meal for him: a half bottle of red wine with the cork loosened, a thermal pot of coffee, a chicken entree with steamed vegetables, rolls and butter. The heavy aroma of cooked chicken quickly filled the little elevator. It mingled with the smell of the rain. Water droplets dotted the elevator floor, suggesting that someone with a wet umbrella had recently been aboard. 

She pushed the cart down the corridor, bringing it to a stop in front of the door marked "604." She double-checked her memory: 604. That was it. She cleared her throat and pressed the doorbell.

There was no answer. She stood there for a good twenty seconds. Just as she was thinking of pressing the bell again, the door opened inward and a skinny old man appeared. He was shorter than she was, by some four or five inches. He had on a dark suit and a necktie. Against his white shirt, the tie stood out distinctly, its brownish yellow coloring like withered leaves. he made a very clean impression, his clothes perfectly pressed, his white hair smoothed down: he looked as though he were about to go out for the night to some sort of gathering. The deep wrinkles that creased his brow made her think of ravines in an aerial photograph.

"Your dinner, sir," she said in a husky voice, then quietly cleared her throat again. Her voice grew husky whenever she was tense.

"Dinner?"

"Yes, sir. The manager suddenly took sick. I had to take his place today. Your meal, sir." 

"Oh, I see," the old man said, almost as if talking to himself, his hand still perched on the doorknob. "Took sick, eh?" You don't say."

"His stomach started to hurt him all of a sudden. He went to the hospital. He thinks he might have appendicitis."

"Oh, that's not good, " the old man said, running his fingers along the wrinkles of his forehead. " Not good at all."

She cleared her throat again. "Shall I bring your meal in, sir?" she asked.

"Ah, yes, of course," the old man said. "Yes, of course, if you wish. That's fine with me."

If I wish? she thought. What a strange way to put it. What am I supposed to wish?

The old man opened the door the rest of the way, and she wheeled the cart inside. The floor had short gray carpeting with no area for removing shoes. The first room was a large study, as though the apartment was more a workplace than a residence. The window looked out on the nearby Tokyo Tower, its steel skeleton outlined in lights. A large desk stood by the window, and beside the desk was a compact sofa and love seat. The old man pointed to the plastic laminate coffee table in front of the sofa.  She arranged his meal on the table: white napkin and silverware, coffee pot and cup, wine and wineglass, bread and butter, and the plate of chicken and vegetables.

"If you would be kind enough to set the dishes in the hall as usual, sir, I'll come to get them in an hour."

Her words seemed to snap him put of an appreciative contemplation of his dinner. "Oh, yes, of course. I'll put them in the hall. On the cart. In an hour. If you wish."

Yes, she smiled inwardly, for the moment that is exactly what I wish. "Is there anything else I can do for you, sir?"

"No, I don't think so," he said after a moment's hesitation. He was wearing black shoes polished to a high sheen. They were small and chic. He's a stylish dresser, she thought. And he stands very straight for his age.

"Well then, sir, I'll be getting back to work."

"No, wait a moment," he said.

"Sir?"

---------- 

 


 
Posted:
May 9, 2007 12:22 AM
Post #116825—in reply to #116754
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

1.6

"Do you think it might be possible for you to give me five minutes of your time, miss? I have something I'd like to say to you."

He was so polite in his request that it made her blush. "I . . . think it should be all right, " she said. "I mean, if it's really just five minutes." He was her employer, after all. He was paying her by the hour. It was not a question of her giving or his taking her time. And this old man did not look like a person who would do anything bad to her.

"By the way, how old are you?" the old man asked, standing by the table with his arms folded and looking directly into her eyes.

"I'm twenty now," she said.

"Twenty now," he repeated, narrowing his eyes as if peering through some kind of crack. "Twenty now. As of when?"

"Well, I just turned twenty," she said. After a moment's hesitation, she added, "Today is my birthday, sir."

"I see," he said, rubbing his chin as if this explained a great deal for him. "Today, is it? Today is your twentieth birthday?"

She nodded.

"Your life in the world began exactly twenty years ago today."

"Yes, sir," she said, "that is true."

"I see, I see," he said. "That's wonderful. Well then, happy birthday."

"Thank you, very much," she said and then it dawned on her that this was the very first time all day that anyone had wished her a happy birthday. Of course, if her parents had called from Oita, she might find a message from them on her answering machine when she got home from work.

"Well, well, this is certainly a cause for celebration," he said. "How about a little toast? We can drink this red wine."

"Thank you, sir, I couldn't, I'm working now."

"Oh, what's the harm in a little sip? No one's going to blame you if I say it's all right. Just a token drink to celebrate."

The old man slid the cork from the bottle and dribbled a little wine into his glass for her. Then he took an ordinary drinking glass from a glass-doored cabinet and poured some wine for himself.

"Happy birthday," he said. " May you live a rich and fruitful life, and may there be nothing to cast dark shadow on it."

The clinked glasses.

May there be nothing to cast dark shadow on it: she silently repeated his remark to herself. Why had he chosen such unusual words for her birthday toast?

-----------


 
Posted:
May 11, 2007 2:45 AM
Post #116964—in reply to #116825
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

1.7

"Your twentieth birthday comes only once in a lifetime, miss. It's an irreplaceable day."

"Yes, sir, I know," she said, taking one cautious sip of wine.

" And here, on your special day, you have taken the trouble to deliver my dinner to me like a kindhearted fairy."

"Just doing my job, sir."

"But still," the old man said with a few quick shakes of the head. "But still, lovely young miss."

The old man sat down on the leather chair by his desk and motioned her to the sofa. She lowered herself gingerly onto the edge of the seat, with the wineglass still in her hand. Knees aligned, she tugged at her skirt, clearing her throat again. She saw raindrops tracing lines down the windowpane. The room was strangely quiet.

" Today just happens to be your twentieth birthday, and on top of that you have brought me this wonderful warm meal," the old man said as if reconfirming the situation. Then he set his glass on the desktop with a little thump. " This has to be some special kind of convergence, don't you think?"

Not quite convinced, she managed a nod.

"Which is why," he said, touching the knot of his withered-leaf-colored necktie, "I feel it is important to give you a birthday present. A special birthday calls for a special commemorative gift. "

Flustered, she shook her head and said, " No please sir, don't give it a second thought. All I did was bring your meal the way they ordered me to."

The old man raised both hands, palms toward her. " No, miss, don't you give it a second thought. The kind of 'present' I have in mind is not something tangible, not something with a price tag. To put it simply" --- he placed his hands on the desk and took a long, slow breath --- "what I would like to do for a lovely young fairy such as you is to grant a wish you might have, to make you wish come true. Anything. Anything at all that you wish for --- assuming that you do have such a wish."

"A wish?" she asked, her throat dry.

---------

 


 
Posted:
May 12, 2007 3:04 AM
Post #117025—in reply to #116964
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

1.8

"Something you would like to have happen, miss. If you have a wish --- one wish, I'll make it come true. That is the kind of birthday present I can give you. But you had better think about it very carefully because I can grant you only one." He raised a finger. " Just one. You can't change your mind afterwards and take it back."

She was at a loss for words. One wish? Whipped by the wind, raindrop tapped unevenly at the windowpane. As long as she remained silent, the old man looked into her eyes, saying nothing. Time marked its irregular pulse in her ears.

"I have to wish for something, and it will be granted?"

Instead of answering her question, the old man --- hands still side by side on the desk --- just smiled. He did it in the most neutral and amiable way.

"Do you have a wish, miss --- or not?" he asked gently.  

***

"This really did happen," she said, looking straight at me. " I'm not making it up."

"Of course not," I said. She was not the sort of person to invent some goofy story out of thin air. "So ... did you make a wish?"

She went on looking at me for a while, then released a tiny sigh. " Don't get me wrong," she said. " I wasn't taking him one hundred percent seriously myself. I mean, at twenty, you're not exactly living in a fairy-tale world anymore. If this was his idea of a joke, though, I had to hand it to him for coming up with it on the spot. He was a dapper old fellow with a twinkle in his eye, so I decided to play along with him. It was my twentieth birthday, after all: I figured I ought to have something not-so-ordinary happen to me that day. It wasn't a question of believing or not believing."

I nodded without saying anything.

"You can understand how I felt, I'm sure. My twentieth birthday was coming to an end without anything special happening, nobody wishing me a happy birthday, and all I am doing is carrying tortellini with anchovy sauce to people's tables."

I nodded again. "Don't worry," I said. "I understand."

"So I made a wish."

----------

 


 
Posted:
May 13, 2007 5:22 AM
Post #117072—in reply to #117025
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

1.9

The old man kept his gaze fixed on her, saying nothing, hands still on the desk. Also on the desk were several thick folders that might have been account books, plus writing implements, a calendar, and a lamp with a green shade. Lying among them, his hands looked like another set of desktop furnishings. The rain continued to beat against the window, the lights of Tokyo Tower filtering through the shattered drops.

The wrinkles on the old man's forehead deepened slightly. "That is your wish?"

"Yes," she said. "That is my wish."

" A bit unusual for a girl your age," he said. "I was expecting something different."

"If it's no good, I'll wish for something else," she said, clearing her throat, "I don't mind. I'll think of something else."

"No, no," the old man said, raising his hands and waving them like flags. "There's nothing wrong with it, not at all. It's just a little surprising, miss. Don't you have something else? Like, say, you want to be prettier, or smarter, or rich: you're OK with not wishing for something like that --- something an ordinary girl would ask for?"

She took some moments to search for the right words. The old man just waited, saying nothing, his hands at rest together on the desk again.

"Of course, I'd like to be prettier or smarter or rich. But I really can't imagine what would happen to me if any of those things came true. They might be more than I could handle. I still don't really know what life is all about. I don't know how it works."

"I see," the old man said, intertwining his fingers and separating them again. " I see."

" So is my wish OK?"

"Of course," he said. "Of course. It's no trouble at all for me."

The old man suddenly fixed his eyes on a spot in the air. The wrinkles on his forehead deepened: they might have been the wrinkles of his brain itself as it concentrated on his thoughts. He seemed to be staring at something --- perhaps all-but-invisible bits of down --- floating in the air. He opened his arms wide, lifted himself slightly from his chair, and whipped his palms together with a dry smack. Settling in the chair again, he slowly ran his fingertips along the wrinkles of his brow as if to soften them, and then turned to her with a gentle smile.

"That did it," he said. "Your wish has been granted."

"Already?"

"Yes, it was no trouble at all. Your wish has been granted lovely miss. Happy birthday. You may go back to work now. Don't worry, I'll put the cart in the hall."

She took the elevator down to the restaurant. Empty-handed now, she felt almost disturbingly light, as though she were walking on some kind of mysterious fluff.

"Are you OK? You look spaced out," the younger waiter said to her.

She gave him an ambiguous smile and shook her head. "Oh really. No, I'm fine."

"Tell me about the owner. What's he like?"

"I dunno, I didn't get a very good look at him," she said, cutting the conversation short.

An hour later, she went to bring the cart down. It was out in the hall, utensils in place. She lifted the lid to find the chicken and the vegetables gone. The wine bottle and the coffeepot were empty. The door to room 604 stood there, closed and expressionless. She stared at it for a time feeling that it might open at any moment, but it did not open. She brought the cart down in the elevator and wheeled it in to the dishwasher. The chef looked blandly at the plate: empty as always.

---------- 

 


 
Posted:
May 14, 2007 3:48 AM
Post #117121—in reply to #117072
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

1.10

"I never saw the owner again," she said, "Not once. The manager turned out to have just an ordinary stomachache and went back to delivering the owner's meal again himself the next day. I quit the job after New Year's, and I've never been back to the place. I don't know. I just felt it was better not to go near there, kind of like a premonition."

She toyed with a paper coaster thinking her own thoughts. "Sometimes I get the feeling that everything that happened to me on my twentieth birthday was an illusion. It's as though something happened to make me think that things happened that never really happened at all. But I know for sure that they did happen. I can still bring back vivid images of every piece of furniture and every knickknack in room 604. What happened to me in there really happened, and it had an important meaning for me too."

The two of us kept silent, drinking our drinks and thinking our separate thoughts.

"Do you mind if I ask you one thing?" I asked. "Or, more precisely, two things." 

"Go right ahead," she said. "I imagine you're going to ask me what I wished for that time. That's the first thing you want to know."

"But it looks as though you don't want to talk about that."

"Does it?"

I nodded.

She put the coaster down and narrowed her eyes as if staring at something in the distance. "You're not supposed to tell anybody what you wished for, you know." 

"I won't try to drag it out of you," I said. "I would like to know whether or not it came true, though. And also --- whatever the wish itself might have been --- whether or not you later came to regret what you chose to wish for. Were you ever sorry that you didn't wish for something else?"

"The answer to the first question is yes and also no. I still have a lot of living left to do, probably. I haven't seen how things are going to work out to the end."

"So it was a wish that takes time to come true?"

"You could say that. Time is going to play an important role."

"Like in cooking certain dishes?"

She nodded.

I thought about that for a moment, but the only thing that came to mind was the image of a gigantic pie cooking slowly in an oven at low heat.

"And the answer to my second question?"

"What was that again?"

"Whether you ever regretted your choice of what to wish for."

A moment of silence followed. The eyes she turned on me seemed to lack any depth. The desicated shadow of a smile flickered at the corners of her mouth, suggesting a kind of hushed sense of resignation.

"I'm married now," she said. "To a CPA three years older than me. And I have two children, a boy and a girl. We have an Irish setter. I drive an Audi, and I play tennis with my girlfriends twice a week. That's the kind of life I'm living now."

"Sounds pretty good to me," I said.

"Even if the Audi's bumper has two dents?"

"Hey, bumpers are made for denting."

"That would make a great bumper sticker," she said. "Bumpers are for denting."

I looked at her mouth when she said that.

"What I'm trying to tell you is this," she said more softly, scratching an earlobe. It was a beautifully shaped earlobe. "No matter what they wish for, no matter how far they go, people can never be anything but themselves. That's all."

"That's another good bumper sticker," I said. "No matter how far they go, people can never be anything but themselves."

She laughed aloud, with a real show of pleasure, and the shadow was gone.

She rested her elbow on the bar and looked at me. "Tell me," she said. "What would you have wished for if you had been in my position?"

"On the night of my twentieth birthday, you mean?"

"Uh-huh."

I took some time to think about that, but I couldn't come up with a single wish.

"I can't think of anything," I confessed. I'm too far away now from my twentieth birthday."

"You really can't think of anything?"

I nodded.

"Not one thing?"

"Not one thing."

She looked into my eyes again --- straight in --- and said, "That's because you've already made your wish."

***

"But you had better think about it very carefully, my lovely young fairy, because I can grant you only one." In the darkness somewhere, an old man wearing a withered-leaf-colored tie raises a finger. "Just one. You can't change your mind afterwards and take it back."

--------------------------------------

- TRANSLATED BY JAY RUBIN

 

  


 
Posted:
May 14, 2007 7:13 AM
Post #117128—in reply to #117121
Liz Mitchell
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 702
Joined: June 5, 2003
Location: Canada

(removed) 
RE: The short story
Lovely reading, Nanna! I just finished Ha Jin's short stories, The Bridegroom, but have not found one that would be as enjoyeable. They all have a revenge and dread theme throughout, although very clever.

Your first coffee in the morning as you were posting was my first a few hours later...will miss...thanks again.

Liz

 
Posted:
May 14, 2007 10:31 AM
Post #117149—in reply to #117128
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Thank you, Liz. Though, I've not read anything by Ha Jin, I trust your take on it. I am very pleased that Murakami's story seemed to have broad appeal.

What do you think of Margaret Atwood? 

Anything here: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Category:Short_story_collections_by_Margaret_Atwood

that appeals?

Or here, maybe. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Category:Single-author_short_story_collections

Nanna


 
Posted:
May 14, 2007 4:40 PM
Post #117163—in reply to #117149
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
Thank you for this beautiful story, Nanna. I suppose it wouldn't be a too abrupt change to switch to another corner of Asia. Here's one of the short stories by Sino-Tibetan author Tashi Dawa (b.1959) translated from Chinese by Wang Ying

Plateau Serenade (归途小夜曲)

1.
 

“Hey! Give us a song...what’s your name?” Norzhol asked, turning on the light in the driver’s cab. Beside him sat the girl from the grasslands who had just asked him for a lift.

“Nini” she replied, raising her head slightly.

“...Nini? Hey, how about a song, whatever you like. It’ll keep us awake, otherwise we’ll never reach Lhasa going around the plateau like this, in endless circles” Norzhol warned drowsily.

Nini withdrew her curious gaze and, looking around, started to sing. Her voice was so loud that it drowned out the roar of the engine.

Hey! The sun has set behind the snowy mountain
Cattle and sheep have been driven into the pen.
Girls with water barrels on their backs

 
Are walking towards the winding river bank...

For a while Norzhol did not speak. “Is that what you call singing?” he complained “Do you think I’m deaf?” 

“I’m not shouting, I’m singing” she muttered.

“Hey girl, do you know what pop songs are sung in Lhasa now?” Norzhol said and began to croon a vivid imitation of a popular song.

I meet you by chance, you and me...I have a little cough and an itching throat. You get the idea? It’s the modern way of singing. Wow, you country bumpkin, I simply can’t believe that you’ve never been to Lhasa”

“What! What did you say?”

“Oh, I just said...what a pity you’ve never been to Lhasa. Just now you asked me what people in Lhasa are like. Look at me, then you’ll know.” Norzhol produced a pair of sunglasses from his jacket pocket and was about to put them on when he remembered that their dark lenses would totally obscure his vision.

”Look at me carefully” he said, staring straight ahead, one hand on the steering wheel, the other holding open his leather coat to reveal his manly figure. “Japanese hairstyle. Seen the Japanese film Close Pursuit?...No! What a pity. See my shirt? Tartan with a pointed collar, the latest fashion. And check out these, genuine jeans, not bell-bottoms”

“Ah, so that’s what Lhasa people are like” Nini said naively “Lhasa must be an unsafe place then”

“Who told you that? What do you mean by “unsafe”?”

Nini thought for a while, then replied, “Eh....There must be many men there”

“Rubbish! What do you know? How could there possibily be a world without men? Where are you going to stay?”

“I’ve got a relative. He’s a carpenter”

“Why didn’t you start out a few days earlier? Everyone in Lhasa is drinking and dancing. Tomorrow’s New Year. Right now, the only people on this goddam grassland are us. A corner forsaken by love”

“A what?” Nini couldn’t quite catch his words.

"Nothing. It's something written in a novel" Norzhol said vaguely

        

 
Posted:
May 14, 2007 9:37 PM
Post #117167—in reply to #117163
Liz Mitchell
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 702
Joined: June 5, 2003
Location: Canada

(removed) 
RE: The short story
Et c'est reparti! Thanks Anna Maria.

Liz

 
Posted:
May 15, 2007 1:36 AM
Post #117171—in reply to #117163
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Such a lovely change of pace. Thank you, Anna Maria.

Nanna


 
Posted:
May 15, 2007 4:45 PM
Post #117221—in reply to #117171
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
2-

Nini told him that she and her mother lived on a remote grassland. This year, seeing that they had been allocated quite a lot of money, she had decided to go to Lhasa to have a look around, but had lost her way. Then she asked “Why didn't you stay in Lhasa to celebrate New Year?”

Norzhol held the steering wheel absent-mindedly and went on about how all the offices in the bureau had run out of cow-dung for fuel. As none of the married drivers was willing to spend New Year in the wilderness, the job had naturally fallen to the young unmarried ones. Finally, he declared piously “If I'd remained in Lhasa celebrating New Year, you would have had to wait for days before seeing another truck. And look at the snow – you would have been dead long ago”

Nini opened her mouth and stuck out her pink tongue to express her good fortune and gratitude.Norzhol noticed that her eyes, like a pair of chattering stars, never left his face. Her bold, curious gaze reminded him of a story of the creation of Man told him by a Han friend: Adam woke up in the garden and found Eve staring at him- the first man – with surprise in her limpid eyes.

The truck bumped over a pot hole, swaying from left to right. Nini rolled into Norzhol's arms like a funny, fat panda. Clumsily, she quickly straightened herself up.
“You're a joke. I bet you haven't even had a ride on a bus before, have you?” Norzhol sniggered.
“Yes....ah!” Before she could reply, Nini rolled into Norzhol's arms for the second time. She was angry “Why can't I seat properly?”

“You should hold onto to the handrail..it's there” Norzhol laughed, unable to support himself. His body swayed with the jolting of the truck and a voice began to ring in his head. A bite tells you whether a peach is sour; a kiss tells you whether a girl loves you . Who had sung it? ....Oh yeah, the driver of that jeep – the one of the Beijing bureau. The fragments of the song would linger around the whole day long. The most fragrant thing in the grassland is butter, the sweetest are a girl's lips. Perhaps there was some truth in it. They grew up drinking milk and eating butter, after all. Why not have a try, it wouldn't matter since they were the 80s' generation... My head is hard as bronze, girls' hands are as soft as silk. They won't hurt...go on.

The headlights shone through the swirling snowflakes onto a small ditch ahead. He calculated the distance . As the front wheels of the truck lurched over the ditch, Norzhol turned and quickly planted a firm kiss on Nini's red lips, just as he had bitten into that ripe peach hanging from a tree, in his childhood. He tasted something sweet, knowing that Nini would react the way the girls in Lhasa did: screaming, spitting a stream of curses or even shaking her fist.

Not a sound. Norzhol glanced at Nini: she was lost in though, her cheeks burning crimson. Her wide-open, vacant eyes flashed with a strange light as if she were intoxicated.

Disturbed by Nini's silence, Norzhol felt uneasy and asked, irritated “Are you dumb?”
For a while Nini did not reply.
“Why did you touch my lips?” she asked finally, looking up.
“Ha...so that's how it is. You should be more open-minded, you stupid girl”
“My mother will cry if she knows. You shouldn't have treated me like that...Stop”

Baffled, Norzhol brought the truck to a halt. Nini picked up her bundle from under her seat, got out and climbed into the back of the truck.



 
Posted:
May 16, 2007 4:17 PM
Post #117334—in reply to #117221
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
3.

“Hey, what are you doing?” Norzhol followed her out.

Nini stood there, her chest rising and falling in agitation. Within moments her shoulders were covered with a layer of snow. She licked her lips as if to remove the snowflakes on them. “My mother told me countless times not to allow men to touch me” She was stammering. “I cannot share a seat with you”

“It’s the driver’s cab” Norzhol corrected her.
“I’m afraid...”
Scowling, Norzhol pleaded and promised not to touch her again. “Nini, listen to me. Get down quickly, I beg you, or you’ll be frozen to death”
Nini gave him an odd look. Slowly, she crouched down as if she were about to tumble out, then straightened up abruptly. “No! No!” she shouted.

“All right” Norzhol took off his leather coat and, panting with rage, flung it up to her. “You can go higher up if you want to appreciate the night, you can sing loud enough to wake up the whole world. You’ve got a whole truckload of dry cow-dung all to yourself. Eat it, if you’re hungry, free of charge. And remember, don’t blow up your stomach”

Ahead was a rought stretch of unpaved road and the truck swayed like a drunkard. Norzhol drove, bouring his grievances. He glanced at his watch – it was already 2.40. Outside, the bitter wind swept past, flinging up wet snow onto the windscreen. The temperature had fallen to thirty degrees below zero and the heat discharged by the engine was of no use whatsoever. 
Norzhol’s fingers stiffened with cold and he shivered all over. Worried about Nini, he brought the truck to a halt, opened the door and began to climb up the back. “Come down quickly, Nini” he shouted “We’re running into an icy current, you’ll freeze to death!”

The minute he poked his head up over the edge, he was assailed by a volley of dry cow-dung which hit his nose so hard that it brought tears to his eyes. “Hey” Nini shouted back “don’t come near, don’t touch me or I’ll hit you” She was as fierce as a lion.
Norzhol yelled as continued on up. “Nini, I’m doing this for you, but all you do is feed me cow-dung. Come down quickly. This is my vehicle, you’ve got to listen to me”
“Down! Down!” Nini pushed him furiously.
“You country bumpkin! Wait, I’ll smash you to pieces! You’d better count how many bones you have first!”
Nini went berserk. She untied the ererdou* from her waist and, with a scream, lashed out at Norzhol as if she were punishing a troublesome yak. Each whip lash was as precise and vigorous as his kiss. He fell to the snow-covered ground and lay there for a while, his head in his hands, then leapt up and dashed into the cab like an enraged lion. He accelerated as hard as he could, and, with a howl the truck rushed forward angrily along the faintly visible road.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Nini struck the top of the driver’s cab violently, her shrill cries mingling with a barrage of other sounds,
“Go on, hit as hard as you can. Freezing to death is just what you deserve, and if you fall off and die, it’ll serve you right too. Let the wolves have your bones!” Norzhol roared, his face distorted with rage, his body shaking all over. He seemed to see Nini’s frightened eyes and her desperation. Hands stretched out, she was crying helplessly; the whole load of cow-dung had swept her over like a huge wave; except for her hands, she was completely buried. The truck came to a sharp turn. Norzhol swung the wheel vehemently, without using the brakes. The truck swerved, then whistled past a boulder, shuddering as if it were about to explode. Norzhol was tossed up and down like a ball...

The stormed continued. The truck lurched madly.

 

* A whip used by Tibetan shepherds – its middle part consists of a leather pouch containing a pebble which is catapulted at the target.




 
Posted:
May 17, 2007 4:31 PM
Post #117403—in reply to #117334
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
4.

He didn’t know how much time had elapsed by the time the truck had calmed down and his anger had been cooled by the icy snow. The truck came to the end of the rough road and turned onto the smooth asphalt surface. The storm had stopped unnoticed and the white blanket of the plain radiated a crystal light. For a while, his mind was blank and could not remember what happened, feeling nothing but his own existence in the world such as he had experienced countless times before, when he was all alone on those return journeys to Lhasa. Severe loss of sleep had completely dehydrated him. He was like a dried up goat. His blood was cold as if solidified; the skin of his face was unbearably taut and his mouth bitter and puckered. He was in a trance, unconscious of whether he was driving the truck of the truck was carrying him. They were like two fatigued companions dragging each other along the road.
Norzhol suddenly woke up from his drowsy state and his mind began to function normally. He turned off the engine and dashed out, shouting “Nini! Nini!”

A sudden silence descended and filled his hearth with emptiness and despair. Dead, everything was dead. “Maybe I just had a dream, No one asked for a lift. There’s only me, Norzhol, in this truck...its owner and its slave! No, there’s Nini! And her frightened voice, her charming eyes and her ferocious attack...”

“Nini! Where are you? Are you still alive?” Norzhol called out anxiously and clambered up the back. He saw nothing but black cow-dung. Overcome with anxiety, he almost cried. Suddenly, he saw something wriggle under the petrol tank. He went forward, regardless of any impropriety. Nini, wrapped tightly in the greasy leather coat, huddled in a corner, half her body buried in the cow-dung, was there.

“Nini, are you still alive?”

In the chilly moonlight, Nini’s eyes twinkled. She wanted to speak, but couldn’t. “Damn, damn!” Norzhol cursed himself as he pulled Nini out of the cow-dung. He carried her off the truck, but didn’t know where to put her. He circled the snowy ground like a leopard looking for a safe cave, carrying its cub in its mouth. Finally, he dashed towards a slope. He put her down and quickly fetched a large pile of cow-dung and lit the blowlamp. Waves of warmth, flames and moving figures. Soon the night was permeated with life and animation.
“I’m....cold” Nini uttered feebly. Norzhol jumped over and took her in his arms. He was worried his strong arms might crush her ot pieces. “Hurt?” he asked.
Nini was shaking. She shook her hand, her brows knitted, “Cold! Hold me tighter!” she moaned weakly.
Norzhol tightened his hold. “I’m almost frozen to death” Nini groaned in contentment and buried her head deep in his arms. Her skin shone in the light of the fire like a new rose bud.

An hour passed. Nini slowly regained her strenght. She raised her head and looked at Norzhol animatedly. The smile in the corner of her mouth was like the moon sliding out from behind the clouds. She licked her finger and wiped the traces of blood off Norzhol’s neck. “Forgive me” she uttered softly “I hit you too hard. I’ve never used such strenght before. Really, I don’t know why...We country folk are not like you people from Lhasa. My mother told me not to allow men to touch me. I’ve got to listen to her” she said crying “Ah, you’re so strong. No one has ever held me so tightly...You’re so kind. I hit you too hard” she said and sighed with relief.
“No, I’m a disgrace to the Lhasa people. It’s no more than I deserve. I’ve really been a fool. I should have protected you, poor Nini”
“We’re both punished...No! You are a good man, a modern man”

He didn’t know since when Nini had carved this new word in her mind.

“Huh! How can I be regarded as modern? Damn! What about you then?”

“A country bumpkin”

“No! Eve”

“Who is Eve?”

“The first woman”



 
Posted:
May 18, 2007 3:54 PM
Post #117489—in reply to #117403
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
5.

The sky was studded with stars in the east. At the foot of a distant snowy mountain were a few dots of yellow starlight. Norzhol knew it was a highway maintenance squad. “You must be hungry” he said “Let’s go and get some food”

Nini closed her eyes comfortably and said “Let’s sit for a little while longer”
Norzhol began to feel hot beside the flaming fire. He closed his aching eyes, considering whether he should release her. Suddenly, his forehead was touched by something soft and cool. Opening his eyes, he saw two lively stars sparkling in front of him. Nini took his head in his arms. “Now, we’re good friends” she said and laughed “Let’s touch our foreheads together as blessing for both of us”
“Nini!”
..........

The knocking on the door woke up the couple from the maintenance squad. A faint trace of moonlight glimmered outside the window. The table was littered with cups and plates. They obviously had had a very happy New Year. The man gave his wife a shove.
“Hey! Wake up. It sounds like a truck on its way to Lhasa. Maybe they want to stay”
The wife pulled on her clothes, went out for a while, then came back in, closed the door and slithered under the quilt again. “You’re just lazy” the man mumbled.
“Pooh! Move in a bit. Don’t you see it’s snowing outside?....Phew! It’s really cold”
“How many?”
“They’ve gone. They just had some food, a happy young couple. Don’t know why they spent New Year on the road”
“To be out on New Year’s Eve, they must have done something wicked. Let’s sleep!”

Moments later, as they lay there drifting off, they heard the engine starting up.

The truck drove off towards Lhasa and once again the world was at peace.

                                                                           *************

1983
© by Tashi Dawa
1992 translated
© by Wang Ying 
 
Posted:
May 22, 2007 8:55 AM
Post #117686—in reply to #117489
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Intermission Tale for the Young at Heart

The Elephant's Child 

-Rudyard Kipling

 

In the High and Far-Off Times the Elephant, O Best Beloved, had no trunk. He had only a blackish, bulgy nose, as big as a boot, that he could wriggle about from side to side; but he couldn't pick up things with it. But there was one Elephant--a new Elephant--an Elephant's Child--who was full of 'satiable curtiosity, and that means he asked ever so many questions. And he lived in Africa, and he filled all Africa with his 'satiable curtiosities. He asked his tall aunt, the Ostrich, why her tail-feathers grew just so, and his tall aunt the Ostrich spanked him with her hard, hard, claw. He asked his tall uncle, the Giraffe, what made his skin spotty, and his tall uncle, the Giraffe, spanked him with his hard, hard hoof. And still he was full of 'satiable curtiosity! He asked his broad aunt, the Hippopotamus, why her eyes were red, and his broad aunt, the Hippopotamus, spanked him with her broad, broad hoof; and he asked his hairy uncle, the Baboon, why melons tasted ! just so, and his hairy uncle, the Baboon, spanked him with his hairy, hairy paw. And still he was full of 'satiable curtiosity! He asked questions about everything that he saw, or heard, or felt, or smelt, or touched, and all his uncles and his aunts spanked him. And still he was full of 'satiable curtiosity!

One fine morning in the middle of the Precession of the Equinoxes this 'satiable Elephant's Child asked a new fine question that he had never asked before. He asked, "What does the crocodile have for dinner?" Then everybody said, "Hush!" in a loud and dretful tone, and they spanked him immediately and directly, without stopping, for a long time.

By and by, when that was finished, he came upon Kolokolo Bird sitting in the middle of a wait-a-bit thornbush, and he said, "My father has spanked me, and my mother has spanked me; all my aunts and uncles have spanked me for my 'satiable curtiosity; and still I want to know what the Crocodile has for dinner!"

The Kolokolo Bird said, with a mournful cry, "Go to the banks of the great grey-green, greasy Limpopo River, all set about with fever-trees, and find out."

That very next morning, when there was nothing left of the Equinoxes, because the Precession had preceded according to precedent, this 'satiable Elephant's Child took a hundred pounds of bananas (the little short red kind), and a hundred pounds of sugar-cane (the long purple kind), and seventeen melons (the greeny-crackly kind), and said to all his dear families, "Good-bye. I am going to the great grey-green, greasy Limpopo River, all set about with fever-trees, to find out what the Crocodile has for dinner." And they all spanked him once more for luck, though he asked them most politely to stop.

Then he went away, a little warm, but not at all astonished, eating melons, and throwing the rind about, because he could not pick it up.

He went from Graham's Town to Kimberley, and from Kimberley to Khama's Country, and from Khama's Country he went east by north, eating melons all the time, till at last he came to the banks of the great grey-green, greasy Limpopo River, all set about with fever-trees, precisely as Kolokolo Bird had said.

Now you must know and understand, O Best Beloved, that till that very week, and day, and hour, and minute, this 'satiable Elephant's Child had never seen a Crocodile, and did not know what one was like. It was all his 'satiable curtiosity.

The first thing that he found was a Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake curled around a rock.

"'Scuse me," said the Elephant's Child most politely, "but have you seen such a thing as a Crocodile in these promiscuous parts?"

"Have I seen a crocodile?" said the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake, in a voice of dretful scorn. "What will you ask me next?"

"'Scuse me," said the Elephant's Child, "but could you kindly tell me what he has for dinner?"

Then the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake uncoiled himself very quickly from the rock, and spanked the Elephant's Child with his scalesome, flailsome tail.

"That is odd," said the Elephant's Child, "because my father and mother, and my uncle and my aunt, not to mention my other aunt, the Hippopotamus, and my other uncle, the Baboon, have all spanked me for my 'satiable curtiosity--and I suppose this is the same thing."

So he said good-bye very politely to the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake, and helped to coil him up on the rock again, and went on, a little warm, but not at all astonished, eating melons, and throwing the rind about, because he could not pick it up, till he trod on what he thought was a log of wood at the very edge of the great grey-green, greasy Limpopo River, all set about with fever-trees.

But it was really the Crocodile, O Best Beloved, and the Crocodile winked one eye--like this!

"'Scuse me," said the Elephant's Child most politely, "but do you happen to have seen a Crocodile in these promiscuous parts?"

Then the Crocodile winked the other eye, and lifted half his tail out of the mud; and the Elephant's Child stepped back most politely, because he did not wish to be spanked again.

"Come hither, Little One," said the Crocodile. "Why do you ask such things?"

"'Scuse me," said the Elephant's Child most politely, "But my father has spanked me, my mother has spanked me, not to mention my tall aunt, the Ostrich, and my tall uncle, the Giraffe, who can kick ever so hard, as well as my broad aunt, the Hippopotamus, and my hairy uncle, the Baboon, and including the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake, with the scalesome, flailsome tail, just up the bank, who spanks harder than any of them; and so, if it's quite all the same to you, I don't want to be spanked any more."

"Come hither, Little One," said the Crocodile, "for I am the Crocodile," and he wept crocodile tears to show it was quite true.

Then the Elephants' child grew all breathless, and panted, and kneeled down on the bank and said, "You are the very person I have been looking for all these long days. Will you please tell me what you have for dinner?"

"Come hither, Little One," said the Crocodile, "and I'll whisper."

Then the Elephant's Child put his head down close to the Crocodile's musky, tusky mouth, and the Crocodile caught him by his little nose, which up to that very week, day, hour, and minute, had been no bigger than a boot, though much more useful.

"I think," said the Crocodile--and he said it between his teeth, like this--"I think to-day I will begin with Elephant's Child!"

At this, O Best Beloved, the Elephant's Child was much annoyed, and he said, speaking through his nose, like this, "Led go! You are hurtig be!"

Then the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake scuffled down from the bank and said, "My young friend, if you do not now, immediately and instantly, pull as hard as ever you can, it is my opinion that your acquaintance in the large-pattern leather ulster" (and by this he meant the Crocodile) "will jerk you into yonder limpid stream before you can say Jack Robinson."

This is the way Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake always talked.

Then the Elephant's child sat back on his little haunches, and pulled, and pulled, and pulled, and his nose began to stretch. And the Crocodile floundered into the water, making it all creamy with great sweeps of his tail, and he pulled, and pulled, and pulled.

And the Elephant's Child's nose kept on stretching; and the Elephant's child spread all his little four legs and pulled, and pulled, and pulled, and his nose kept on stretching; and the Crocodile threshed his tail like an oar, and he pulled, and pulled, and pulled, and at each pull the Elephant's Child's nose grew longer and longer--and it hurt him hijjus!!

Then the Elephant's Child felt his legs slipping, and he said through his nose, which was now nearly five feet long, "This is to butch for be!"

Then the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake came down from the bank, and knotted himself in a double-clove-hitch round the Elephant's Child's hind legs, and said, "Rash and inexperienced traveller, we will now seriously devote ourselves to a little high tension, because if we do not, it is my impression that yonder self-propelling man-of-war with the armour-plated upper deck" (and by this, O Best Beloved, he meant the Crocodile) "will permanently vitiate your future career."

That is the way all Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snakes always talk.

So he pulled, and the Elephant's Child pulled, and the Crocodile pulled, but the Elephant's Child and the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake pulled hardest; and at last the Crocodile let go of the Elephant's Child's nose with a plop that you could hear all up and down the Limpopo.

Then the Elephant's Child sat down most hard and sudden; but first he was careful to say "Thank you" to the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake; and next he was kind to his poor pulled nose, and wrapped it all up in cool banana leaves, and hung it in the great grey-green greasy Limpopo to cool.

"What are you doing that for?" said the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake.

"'Scuse me," said the Elephant's Child, "but my nose is badly out of shape, and I am waiting for it to shrink"

"Then you will have to wait a long time," said the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake. "Some people do not know what is good for them."

The Elephant's Child sat there for three days waiting for his nose to shrink. But it never grew any shorter, and, besides, it made him squint. For, O Best Beloved, you will understand that the Crocodile had pulled it out into a really truly trunk, same as all Elephant's have today.

At the end of the third day a fly came and stung him on the shoulder, and before he knew what he was doing he lifted up his trunk and hit that fly dead with the end of it.

"'Vantage number one!" said the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake. "You couldn't have done that with a mere-smear nose. Try and eat a little now."

Before he thought what he was doing the Elephant's Child put out his trunk and plucked a large bundle of grass, dusted it clean against his forelegs, and stuffed it into his mouth.

"'Vantage number two!" said the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake. "You couldn't have done that with a mere-smear nose. Don't you think the sun is very hot here?"

"It is," said the Elephant's Child, and before he thought what he was doing he schlooped up a schloop of mud from the banks of the great grey-green, greasy Limpopo, and slapped it on his head, where it made a cool schloopy-sloshy mud-cap all trickly behind his ears.

"'Vantage number three!" said the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake. "You couldn't have done that with a mere-smear nose. Now how do you feel about being spanked again?"

"'Scuse me," said the Elephant's Child, "but I should not like it at all."

"How would you like to spank somebody?" said the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake.

"I should like it very much indeed," said the Elephant's Child.

"Well," said the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake, "you will find that new nose of yours very useful to spank people with."

"Thank you," said the Elephant's child, "I'll remember that; and now I think I'll go home to all my dear families and try."

So the Elephant's Child went home across Africa frisking and whisking his trunk. When he wanted fruit to eat he pulled fruit down from a tree, instead of waiting for it to fall as he used to do. When he wanted grass he plucked grass up from the ground, instead of going on his knees as he used to do. When the flies bit him he broke off the branch of a tree and used it as a fly-whisk; and he made himself a new, cool slushy-squshy mud-cap whenever the sun was hot. When he felt lonely walking through Africa he sang to himself down his trunk, and the noise was louder than several brass bands. He went especially out of his way to find a broad Hippopotamus (she was no relation of his), and he spanked her very hard, to make sure that the Bi-Coloured-Python-Rock-Snake had spoken the truth about his new trunk. The rest of the time he picked up the melon rinds that he had dropped on his way to the Limpopo--for he was a Tidy Pachyderm.

One dark evening he came back to all his dear families, and he coiled up his trunk and said, "How do you do?" They were very glad to see him, and immediately said, "Come here and be spanked for your 'satiable curtiosity."

"Pooh," said the Elephant's Child. "I don't think you people's know anything about spanking; but I do, and I'll show you."

Then he uncurled his trunk and knocked two of his dear brothers head over heels.

"O Bananas!" said they, "Where did you learn that trick, and what have you done to your nose?"

"I got a new one from the Crocodile on the banks of the great grey-green, greasy Limpopo River," said the Elephant's Child. "I asked him what he had for dinner, and he gave me this to keep."

"It looks very ugly," said his hairy uncle, the Baboon.

"It does," said the Elephant's Child. "But it's very useful," and he picked up his hairy uncle, the Baboon, by one hairy leg, and hove him into a hornets' nest.

Then that bad Elephant's Child spanked all his dear families for a long time, till they were very warm and greatly astonished. He pulled out his tall Ostrich aunt's tail-feathers; and he caught his tall uncle, the Giraffe, by the hind-leg, and dragged him through a thorn-bush; and he shouted at his broad aunt, the Hippopotamus, and blew bubbles into her ear when she was sleeping in the water after meals; but he never let any one touch the Kolokolo Bird.

At last things grew so exciting that his dear families went off one by one in a hurry to the banks of the great grey-green, greasy Limpopo River, all set about with fever-trees, to borrow new noses from the Crocodile. When they came back nobody spanked anybody any more; and ever since that day, O Best Beloved, all the Elephants you will ever see besides all those that you won't, have trunks precisely like the trunk of the 'satiable Elephant's Child.

 

----------

 

 

 


 
Posted:
May 23, 2007 2:02 AM
Post #117736—in reply to #117686
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

The Yellow Wallpaper

- Charlotte Perkins Gilman

 

3. 1

 

It is very seldom that mere ordinary people like John and myself secure ancestral halls for the summer.

 

A colonial mansion, a hereditary estate, I would say a haunted house, reach the height of romantic felicity – but that would be asking too much of fate!

 

Still I will proudly declare that there is something queer about it.

 

Else, why should it be let so cheaply? And why have stood so long untenanted?

 

John laughs at me, of course, but one expects that in marriage.

 

John is practical in the extreme. He has no patience with faith, an intense horror of superstition, and he scoffs openly of any talk of things not to be felt and seen or putdown in figures.  John is a physician, and perhaps- (I would not say it to a living soul, of course, but this is dead paper and a great relief to my mind) – perhaps that is one reason I do not get well faster.

 

You see he does not believe I am sick!

 

And what can one do?

 

If a physician of high standing, and one’s own husband, assures friends and relatives that there is really nothing the matter with one but temporary nervous depression - a slight hysterical tendency – what is one to do?

 

My brother is also a physician, and also of high standing, and he says the same thing.

 

So I take phosphates or phospites – whichever it is, and tonics, and journeys, and air, and exercise, and am absolutely forbidden to “work” until I am well again.

 

Personally, I disagree with the ideas.

 

Personally, I believe that congenial work, with excitement and change, would do me good.

 

But what is one to do?

 

I did write for a while in spite of them; but it does exhaust me a good deal – having to be so sly about it, or else meet with heavy opposition.

 

I sometimes fancy that in my condition if I had less opposition and more society and stimulus – but John says the very worst thing I can do is to think about my condition, and I confess it always makes me feel bad.

 

So I will let it alone and talk about the house.

 

The most beautiful place! It is quite alone, standing well back from the road, quite three miles from the village. It makes me think of English places that you read about, for there are hedges and walls and gates that lock, and lots of separate little houses for the gardeners and people.

 

There is a delicious garden! I never saw such a garden – large and shady, full of box-bordered paths, and lined with long grape-covered arbours with seats under them.

 

There were greenhouses too, but they are all broken now.

 

There was some legal trouble, I believe, some heirs and coheirs, anyhow, the place has been empty for years.

 

That spoils my ghostliness, I am afraid, but I don’t care – there is something strange about the house – I can feel it.

 

I even said so to John one moonlight evening, but he said what I felt was a draught, and shut the window.

 

I get unreasonably angry with John sometimes. I’m sure I never used to be so sensitive. I think it is due to this nervous condition.

 

But John says if I feel so, I shall neglect proper self-control: so I take pains to control myself – before him, at least, and that makes me very tired.

 

I don’t like our room one bit. I wanted one downstairs that opened on the piazza and had roses all over the window, and such pretty old-fashioned chintz hangings! but John would not hear of it.

 

He said there was only one window and not room for two beds, and no rear room for him if he took another.

 

He is very careful and loving, and hardly lets me stir without special direction.

 

I have a schedule prescription for each hour in the day; he takes all care from me, and so I feel basely ungrateful not to value it more.

 

He said that we came here solely on my account, that I was to have a perfect rest and all the air I could get. “Your exercise depends on your strength, my dear,” said he, “ and your food somewhat on your appetite; but air you can absorb all the time. “ So we took the nursery at the top of the house.

 

It is a big, airy room, the whole floor nearly, with windows that look all ways, and air and sunshine galore. It was nursery first and then playroom and gymnasium, I should judge; for the windows are barred for little children, and there are rings and things in the walls.

 

The paint and paper look as if a boy’s school had used it. It is stripped off – the paper – in great patches all around the head of my bed, about as far as I can reach, and in a great place on the other side of the room low down.  I never saw a worse paper in my life.

 

One of those sprawling flamboyant patterns committing every artistic sin.

 

It is dull enough to confuse the eye in following, pronounced enough to constantly irritate and provoke study, and when you follow the lame uncertain curves for a little distance they suddenly commit suicide – plunge off at outrageous angles, destroy themselves in unheard of contradictions.

 

The color is repellent, almost revolting; a smouldering unclean yellow, strangely faded by the slow-turning sunlight.

 

It is a dull yet lurid orange in some places, a sickly sulphur tint in others.

 

No wonder the children hated it! I should hate it myself if I had to live in this room long.

 

There comes John, and I must put this away, - he hates to have me write a word.

 

----------

 


 
Posted:
May 24, 2007 2:44 AM
Post #117821—in reply to #117736
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

3.2

We have been here two weeks, and I haven't felt like writing before, since that first day.

I am sitting by the window now, up in this atrocious nursery, and there is nothing to hinder my writing as much as I please, save lack of strength.

John is away all day, and even some nights when his cases are serious.

I am glad my case is not serious!

But these nervous troubles are dreadfully depressing.

John does not know how much I really suffer. He knows there is no reason to suffer, and that satisfies him.

Of course it is only nervousness. It does weigh on me so not to do my duty in any way!

I meant to be such a help to John, such a real rest and comfort, and here I am a comparative burden already!

Nobody would believe what an effort it is to do what little I am able,-- to dress and entertain, and other things.

It is fortunate Mary is so good with the baby. Such a dear baby!

And yet I cannot be with him, it makes me so nervous.

I suppose John never was nervous in his life. He laughs at me so about this wall-paper!

At first he meant to repaper the room, but afterwards he said that I was letting it get the better of me, and that nothing was worse for a nervous patient than to give way to such fancies.

He said that after the wall-paper was changed it would be the heavy bedstead, and then the barred windows, and then that gate at the head of the stairs, and so on.

"You know the place is doing you good," he said, "and really, dear, I don't care to renovate the house just for a three months' rental."

"Then do let us go downstairs," I said, "there are such pretty rooms there."

Then he took me in his arms and called me a blessed little goose, and said he would go down to the cellar, if I wished, and have it whitewashed into the bargain.

But he is right enough about the beds and windows and things.

It is an airy and comfortable room as any one need wish, and, of course, I would not be so silly as to make him uncomfortable just for a whim.

I'm really getting quite fond of the big room, all but that horrid paper.

Out of one window I can see the garden, those mysterious deepshaded arbors, the riotous old-fashioned flowers, and bushes and gnarly trees.

Out of another I get a lovely view of the bay and a little private wharf belonging to the estate. There is a beautiful shaded lane that runs down there from the house. I always fancy I see people walking in these numerous paths and arbors, but John has cautioned me not to give way to fancy in the least. He says that with my imaginative power and habit of story-making, a nervous weakness like mine is sure to lead to all manner of excited fancies, and that I ought to use my will and good sense to check the tendency. So I try.

I think sometimes that if I were only well enough to write a little it would relieve the press of ideas and rest me.

But I find I get pretty tired when I try.

It is so discouraging not to have any advice and companionship about my work. When I get really well, John says we will ask Cousin Henry and Julia down for a long visit; but he says he would as soon put fireworks in my pillow-case as to let me have those stimulating people about now.

I wish I could get well faster.

But I must not think about that. This paper looks to me as if it knew what a vicious influence it had!

There is a recurrent spot where the pattern lolls like a broken neck and two bulbous eyes stare at you upside down.

I get positively angry with the impertinence of it and the everlastingness. Up and down and sideways they crawl, and those absurd, unblinking eyes are everywhere. There is one place where two breadths didn't match, and the eyes go all up and down the line, one a little higher than the other.

I never saw so much expression in an inanimate thing before, and we all know how much expression they have! I used to lie awake as a child and get more entertainment and terror out of blank walls and plain furniture than most children could find in a toy store.

I remember what a kindly wink the knobs of our big, old bureau used to have, and there was one chair that always seemed like a strong friend.

I used to feel that if any of the other things looked too fierce I could always hop into that chair and be safe.

The furniture in this room is no worse than inharmonious, however, for we had to bring it all from downstairs. I suppose when this was used as a playroom they had to take the nursery things out, and no wonder! I never saw such ravages as the children have made here.

The wall-paper, as I said before, is torn off in spots, and it sticketh closer than a brother--they must have had perseverance as well as hatred.

Then the floor is scratched and gouged and splintered, the plaster itself is dug out here and there, and this great heavy bed which is all we found in the room, looks as if it had been through the wars.

But I don't mind it a bit--only the paper.

There comes John's sister. Such a dear girl as she is, and so careful of me! I must not let her find me writing.

She is a perfect and enthusiastic housekeeper, and hopes for no better profession. I verily believe she thinks it is the writing which made me sick!

But I can write when she is out, and see her a long way off from these windows.

There is one that commands the road, a lovely shaded winding road, and one that just looks off over the country. A lovely country, too, full of great elms and velvet meadows.

This wall-paper has a kind of sub-pattern in a different shade, a particularly irritating one, for you can only see it in certain lights, and not clearly then.

But in the places where it isn't faded and where the sun is just so--I can see a strange, provoking, formless sort of figure, that seems to skulk about behind that silly and conspicuous front design.

There's sister on the stairs!

------------

 


 
Posted:
May 25, 2007 4:39 AM
Post #117908—in reply to #117821
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

3.3  

Well, the Fourth of July is over! The people are gone and I am tired out. John thought it might do me good to see a little company, so we just had mother and Nellie and the children down for a week.

Of course I didn't do a thing. Jennie sees to everything now.

But it tired me all the same.

John says if I don't pick up faster he shall send me to Weir Mitchell in the fall.

But I don't want to go there at all. I had a friend who was in his hands once, and she says he is just like John and my brother, only more so!

Besides, it is such an undertaking to go so far.

I don't feel as if it was worth while to turn my hand over for anything, and I'm getting dreadfully fretful and querulous.

I cry at nothing, and cry most of the time.

Of course I don't when John is here, or anybody else, but when I am alone.

And I am alone a good deal just now. John is kept in town very often by serious cases, and Jennie is good and lets me alone when I want her to.

So I walk a little in the garden or down that lovely lane, sit on the porch under the roses, and lie down up here a good deal. 

I'm getting really fond of the room in spite of the wall-paper. Perhaps because of the wall-paper.

It dwells in my mind so!

I lie here on this great immovable bed--it is nailed down, I believe--and follow that pattern about by the hour. It is as good as gymnastics, I assure you. I start, we'll say, at the bottom, down in the corner over there where it has not been touched, and I determine for the thousandth time that I will follow that pointless pattern to some sort of a conclusion.

I know a little of the principle of design, and I know this thing was not arranged on any laws of radiation, or alternation, or repetition, or symmetry, or anything else that I ever heard of.

It is repeated, of course, by the breadths, but not otherwise.

Looked at in one way each breadth stands alone, the bloated curves and flourishes--a kind of "debased Romanesque" with delirium tremens--go waddling up and down in isolated columns of fatuity.

But, on the other hand, they connect diagonally, and the sprawling outlines run off in great slanting waves of optic horror, like a lot of wallowing seaweeds in full chase.

The whole thing goes horizontally, too, at least it seems so, and I exhaust myself in trying to distinguish the order of its going in that direction.

They have used a horizontal breadth for a frieze, and that adds wonderfully to the confusion.

There is one end of the room where it is almost intact, and there, when the crosslights fade and the low sun shines directly upon it, I can almost fancy radiation after all,--the interminable grotesques seem to form around a common centre and rush off in headlong plunges of equal distraction.

It makes me tired to follow it. I will take a nap I guess.

I don't know why I should write this.

I don't want to.

I don't feel able.

And I know John would think it absurd. But I must say what I feel and think in some way--it is such a relief!

But the effort is getting to be greater than the relief.

Half the time now I am awfully lazy, and lie down ever so much.

John says I mustn't lose my strength, and has me take cod liver oil and lots of tonics and things, to say nothing of ale and wine and rare meat.

Dear John! He loves me very dearly, and hates to have me sick. I tried to have a real earnest reasonable talk with him the other day, and tell him how I wish he would let me go and make a visit to Cousin Henry and Julia.

But he said I wasn't able to go, nor able to stand it after I got there; and I did not make out a very good case for myself, for I was crying before I had finished.

It is getting to be a great effort for me to think straight. Just this nervous weakness I suppose.

And dear John gathered me up in his arms, and just carried me upstairs and laid me on the bed, and sat by me and read to me till it tired my head.

He said I was his darling and his comfort and all he had, and that I must take care of myself for his sake, and keep well.

He says no one but myself can help me out of it, that I must use my will and self-control and not let any silly fancies run away with me.

There's one comfort, the baby is well and happy, and does not have to occupy this nursery with the horrid wall-paper.

If we had not used it, that blessed child would have! What a fortunate escape! Why, I wouldn't have a child of mine, an impressionable little thing, live in such a room for worlds.

I never thought of it before, but it is lucky that John kept me here after all, I can stand it so much easier than a baby, you see.

Of course I never mention it to them any more--I am too wise, --but I keep watch of it all the same.

There are things in that paper that nobody knows but me, or ever will.

Behind that outside pattern the dim shapes get clearer every day.

It is always the same shape, only very numerous.

And it is like a woman stooping down and creeping about behind that pattern. I don't like it a bit. I wonder--I begin to think--I wish John would take me away from here!

It is so hard to talk with John about my case, because he is so wise, and because he loves me so.

But I tried it last night.

It was moonlight. The moon shines in all around just as the sun does.

I hate to see it sometimes, it creeps so slowly, and always comes in by one window or another.

John was asleep and I hated to waken him, so I kept still and watched the moonlight on that undulating wall-paper till I felt creepy.

The faint figure behind seemed to shake the pattern, just as if she wanted to get out.

I got up softly and went to feel and see if the paper did move, and when I came back John was awake.

"What is it, little girl?" he said. "Don't go walking about like that--you'll get cold."

I though it was a good time to talk, so I told him that I really was not gaining here, and that I wished he would take me away.

"Why darling!" said he, "our lease will be up in three weeks, and I can't see how to leave before.

"The repairs are not done at home, and I cannot possibly leave town just now. Of course if you were in any danger, I could and would, but you really are better, dear, whether you can see it or not. I am a doctor, dear, and I know. You are gaining flesh and color, your appetite is better, I feel really much easier about you."

"I don't weigh a bit more," said I, "nor as much; and my appetite may be better in the evening when you are here, but it is worse in the morning when you are away!"

"Bless her little heart!" said he with a big hug, "she shall be as sick as she pleases! But now let's improve the shining hours by going to sleep, and talk about it in the morning!"

"And you won't go away?" I asked gloomily.

"Why, how can I, dear? It is only three weeks more and then we will take a nice little trip of a few days while Jennie is getting the house ready. Really dear you are better!"

"Better in body perhaps--" I began, and stopped short, for he sat up straight and looked at me with such a stern, reproachful look that I could not say another word.

"My darling," said he, "I beg of you, for my sake and for our child's sake, as well as for your own, that you will never for one instant let that idea enter your mind! There is nothing so dangerous, so fascinating, to a temperament like yours. It is a false and foolish fancy. Can you not trust me as a physician when I tell you so?"

So of course I said no more on that score, and we went to sleep before long. He thought I was asleep first, but I wasn't, and lay there for hours trying to decide whether that front pattern and the back pattern really did move together or separately.

-------------


 
Posted:
May 26, 2007 3:47 AM
Post #117993—in reply to #117908
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

3.4

On a pattern like this, by daylight, there is a lack of sequence, a defiance of law, that is a constant irritant to a normal mind.

The color is hideous enough, and unreliable enough, and infuriating enough, but the pattern is torturing.

You think you have mastered it, but just as you get well underway in following, it turns a back-somersault and there you are. It slaps you in the face, knocks you down, and tramples upon you. It is like a bad dream.

The outside pattern is a florid arabesque, reminding one of a fungus. If you can imagine a toadstool in joints, an interminable string of toadstools, budding and sprouting in endless convolutions--why, that is something like it.

That is, sometimes!

There is one marked peculiarity about this paper, a thing nobody seems to notice but myself, and that is that it changes as the light changes.

When the sun shoots in through the east window--I always watch for that first long, straight ray--it changes so quickly that I never can quite believe it.

That is why I watch it always.

By moonlight--the moon shines in all night when there is a moon--I wouldn't know it was the same paper.

At night in any kind of light, in twilight, candle light, lamplight, and worst of all by moonlight, it becomes bars! The outside pattern I mean, and the woman behind it is as plain as can be.

I didn't realize for a long time what the thing was that showed behind, that dim sub-pattern, but now I am quite sure it is a woman.

By daylight she is subdued, quiet. I fancy it is the pattern that keeps her so still. It is so puzzling. It keeps me quiet by the hour.

I lie down ever so much now. John says it is good for me, and to sleep all I can.

Indeed he started the habit by making me lie down for an hour after each meal.

It is a very bad habit I am convinced, for you see I don't sleep.

And that cultivates deceit, for I don't tell them I'm awake--O no!

The fact is I am getting a little afraid of John.

He seems very queer sometimes, and even Jennie has an inexplicable look.

It strikes me occasionally, just as a scientific hypothesis, --that perhaps it is the paper!

I have watched John when he did not know I was looking, and come into the room suddenly on the most innocent excuses, and I've caught him several times looking at the paper! And Jennie too. I caught Jennie with her hand on it once.

She didn't know I was in the room, and when I asked her in a quiet, a very quiet voice, with the most restrained manner possible, what she was doing with the paper--she turned around as if she had been caught stealing, and looked quite angry--asked me why I should frighten her so!

Then she said that the paper stained everything it touched, that she had found yellow smooches on all my clothes and John's, and she wished we would be more careful!

Did not that sound innocent? But I know she was studying that pattern, and I am determined that nobody shall find it out but myself!

Life is very much more exciting now than it used to be. You see I have something more to expect, to look forward to, to watch. I really do eat better, and am more quiet than I was.

John is so pleased to see me improve! He laughed a little the other day, and said I seemed to be flourishing in spite of my wall-paper.

I turned it off with a laugh. I had no intention of telling him it was because of the wall-paper--he would make fun of me. He might even want to take me away.

I don't want to leave now until I have found it out. There is a week more, and I think that will be enough.

-------------

 


 
Posted:
May 28, 2007 9:04 PM
Post #118152—in reply to #117993
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

3.5

I'm feeling ever so much better! I don't sleep much at night, for it is so interesting to watch developments; but I sleep a good deal in the daytime.

In the daytime it is tiresome and perplexing.

There are always new shoots on the fungus, and new shades of yellow all over it. I cannot keep count of them, though I have tried conscientiously.

It is the strangest yellow, that wall-paper! It makes me think of all the yellow things I ever saw--not beautiful ones like buttercups, but old foul, bad yellow things.

But there is something else about that paper--the smell! I noticed it the moment we came into the room, but with so much air and sun it was not bad. Now we have had a week of fog and rain, and whether the windows are open or not, the smell is here.

It creeps all over the house.

I find it hovering in the dining-room, skulking in the parlor, hiding in the hall, lying in wait for me on the stairs.

It gets into my hair.

Even when I go to ride, if I turn my head suddenly and surprise it--there is that smell!

Such a peculiar odor, too! I have spent hours in trying to analyze it, to find what it smelled like.

It is not bad--at first, and very gentle, but quite the subtlest, most enduring odor I ever met.

In this damp weather it is awful, I wake up in the night and find it hanging over me.

It used to disturb me at first. I thought seriously of burning the house--to reach the smell.

But now I am used to it. The only thing I can think of that it is like is the color of the paper! A yellow smell.

There is a very funny mark on this wall, low down, near the mopboard. A streak that runs round the room. It goes behind every piece of furniture, except the bed, a long, straight, even smooch, as if it had been rubbed over and over.

I wonder how it was done and who did it, and what they did it for. Round and round and round--round and round and round--it makes me dizzy!

I really have discovered something at last.

Through watching so much at night, when it changes so, I have finally found out.

The front pattern does move--and no wonder! The woman behind shakes it!

Sometimes I think there are a great many women behind, and sometimes only one, and she crawls around fast, and her crawling shakes it all over.

Then in the very bright spots she keeps still, and in the very shady spots she just takes hold of the bars and shakes them hard.

And she is all the time trying to climb through. But nobody could climb through that pattern--it strangles so; I think that is why it has so many heads.

They get through, and then the pattern strangles them off and turns them upside down, and makes their eyes white!

If those heads were covered or taken off it would not be half so bad.

I think that woman gets out in the daytime!

And I'll tell you why--privately--I've seen her!

I can see her out of every one of my windows!

It is the same woman, I know, for she is always creeping, and most women do not creep by daylight.

I see her on that long road under the trees, creeping along, and when a carriage comes she hides under the blackberry vines.

I don't blame her a bit. It must be very humiliating to be caught creeping by daylight!

I always lock the door when I creep by daylight. I can't do it at night, for I know John would suspect something at once.

And John is so queer now, that I don't want to irritate him. I wish he would take another room! Besides, I don't want anybody to get that woman out at night but myself.

I often wonder if I could see her out of all the windows at once.

But, turn as fast as I can, I can only see out of one at a time.

And though I always see her, she may be able to creep faster than I can turn!

I have watched her sometimes away off in the open country, creeping as fast as a cloud shadow in a high wind.

--------

 

 


 
Posted:
May 30, 2007 2:40 AM
Post #118215—in reply to #118152
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

3.6

If only that top pattern could be gotten off from the under one! I mean to try it, little by little.

I have found out another funny thing, but I shan't tell it this time! It does not do to trust people too much

There are only two more days to get this paper off, and I believe John is beginning to notice. I don't like the look in his eyes.

And I heard him ask Jennie a lot of professional questions about me. She had a very good report to give.

She said I slept a good deal in the daytime.

John knows I don't sleep very well at night, for all I'm so quiet!

He asked me all sorts of questions, too, and pretended to be very loving and kind.

As if I couldn't see through him!

Still, I don't wonder he acts so, sleeping under this paper for three months.

It only interests me, but I feel sure John and Jennie are secretly affected by it.

Hurrah! This is the last day, but it is enough. John is to stay in town over night, and won't be out until this evening.

Jennie wanted to sleep with me--the sly thing! but I told her I should undoubtedly rest better for a night all alone.

That was clever, for really I wasn't alone a bit! As soon as it was moonlight and that poor thing began to crawl and shake the pattern, I got up and ran to help her.

I pulled and she shook, I shook and she pulled, and before morning we had peeled off yards of that paper.

A strip about as high as my head and half around the room.

And then when the sun came and that awful pattern began to laugh at me, I declared I would finish it to-day!

We go away to-morrow, and they are moving all my furniture down again to leave things as they were before.

Jennie looked at the wall in amazement, but I told her merrily that I did it out of pure spite at the vicious thing.

She laughed and said she wouldn't mind doing it herself, but I must not get tired.

How she betrayed herself that time!

But I am here, and no person touches this paper but me--not alive !

She tried to get me out of the room--it was too patent! But I said it was so quiet and empty and clean now that I believed I would lie down again and sleep all I could; and not to wake me even for dinner--I would call when I woke.

So now she is gone, and the servants are gone, and the things are gone, and there is nothing left but that great bedstead nailed down, with the canvas mattress we found on it.

We shall sleep downstairs to-night, and take the boat home to-morrow.

I quite enjoy the room, now it is bare again.

How those children did tear about here!

This bedstead is fairly gnawed!

But I must get to work.

I have locked the door and thrown the key down into the front path.

I don't want to go out, and I don't want to have anybody come in, till John comes.

I want to astonish him.

I've got a rope up here that even Jennie did not find. If that woman does get out, and tries to get away, I can tie her!

But I forgot I could not reach far without anything to stand on!

This bed will not move!

I tried to lift and push it until I was lame, and then I got so angry I bit off a little piece at one corner--but it hurt my teeth.

Then I peeled off all the paper I could reach standing on the floor. It sticks horribly and the pattern just enjoys it! All those strangled heads and bulbous eyes and waddling fungus growths just shriek with derision!

I am getting angry enough to do something desperate. To jump out of the window would be admirable exercise, but the bars are too strong even to try.

Besides I wouldn't do it. Of course not. I know well enough that a step like that is improper and might be misconstrued.

I don't like to look out of the windows even--there are so many of those creeping women, and they creep so fast.

I wonder if they all come out of that wall-paper as I did?

But I am securely fastened now by my well-hidden rope--you don't get me out in the road there!

I suppose I shall have to get back behind the pattern when it comes night, and that is hard!

It is so pleasant to be out in this great room and creep around as I please!

I don't want to go outside. I won't, even if Jennie asks me to.

For outside you have to creep on the ground, and everything is green instead of yellow.

But here I can creep smoothly on the floor, and my shoulder just fits in that long smooch around the wall, so I cannot lose my way.

Why there's John at the door!

It is no use, young man, you can't open it!

How he does call and pound!

Now he's crying for an axe.

It would be a shame to break down that beautiful door!

"John dear!' said I in the gentlest voice, "the key is down by the front steps, under a plantain leaf!"

That silenced him for a few moments.

Then he said--very quietly indeed, "Open the door, my darling!"

"I can't", said I. "The key is down by the front door under a plantain leaf!"

And then I said it again, several times, very gently and slowly, and said it so often that he had to go and see, and he got it of course, and came in. He stopped short by the door.

"What is the matter?" he cried. "For God's sake, what are you doing!"

I kept on creeping just the same, but I looked at him over my shoulder.

"I've got out at last," said I, "in spite of you and Jane. And I've pulled off most of the paper, so you can't put me back!"

Now why should that man have fainted? But he did, and right across my path by the wall, so that I had to creep over him every time!

-------------------------------

                                                          - Charlotte Perkins Gilman


 
Posted:
May 30, 2007 2:54 AM
Post #118216—in reply to #118215
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Thank you, Liz, for sending me the link to this interesting article:

Charlotte Perkins Gilman, "Why I Wrote The Yellow Wallpaper" (1913)

This article originally appeared in the October 1913 issue of The Forerunner

 

http://www.library.csi.cuny.edu/dept/history/lavender/whyyw.html

 

Nanna


 
Posted:
May 30, 2007 4:00 AM
Post #118219—in reply to #118215
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Nanna Mercer on May 30, 2007 8:40 AM


-------------------------------

- Charlotte Perkins Gilman



....This was something. Looking forward to the next one, then.

 
Posted:
May 30, 2007 7:19 AM
Post #118234—in reply to #118216
Liz Mitchell
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 702
Joined: June 5, 2003
Location: Canada

(removed) 
RE: The short story
My pleasure, Nanna.

Thanks to both of you for those stories. I will take keep you posted if I come across a good one to share here.

Liz,

 
Posted:
May 31, 2007 8:03 AM
Post #118313—in reply to #116532
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

The Impact of Onions:
a Sufi teaching story of Sheikh Qalandar Shah

(entitled "The Founding of a Tradition," this story is quoted from Asrar-i-Khilwatia by Idries Shah in Tales of the Dervishes)

Once upon a time there was a town composed of two parallel streets. A Dervish passed through one street into the other, and as he reached the second one, the people there noticed that his eyes were streaming with tears. "Someone has died in the other street!" one cried, and soon all the children in the neighborhood had taken up the cry.

What had really happened was that the dervish had been peeling onions.

Within a short space of time the cry had reached the first street; and the adults of both streets were so distressed and fearful (for each community was related to the other) that they dared not make complete inquiries as to the cause of the furor.

A wise man tried to reason with the people of both streets, asking why they did not question each other. Too confused to know what they meant, some said: "For all we know there is a deadly plague in the other street."

This rumor, too, spread like wildfire, until each street's populace thought that the other was doomed.

When some measure of order was restored, it was only enough for the two communities to decide to emigrate to save themselves. Thus it was that, from different sides of the town, both streets entirely evacuated their people.

Now, centuries later, the town is still deserted; and not so far away are two villages. Each village has its own tradition of how it began as a settlement from a doomed town, through a fortunate flight, in remote times, from a nameless evil.

In their psychological teaching, Sufis claim that ordinary transmission of knowledge is subject to so much deformation through editing and false memory that it cannot be taken as a substitute for direct perception of fact. http://www.soupsong.com/fonion2.html

Previous two tales from Idries Shah: Post #82413, Post #92077


 
Posted:
June 1, 2007 3:25 AM
Post #118377—in reply to #118313
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

Lao She 老舍 (1899-1966) Crescent Moon 月牙儿

1

Yes, I've seen the crescent moon again --- a chill sickle of pale gold. How many times have I seen crescent moons just like this one, how many times…. It stirred many different emotions, brought back many different scenes. As I sat and stared it, I recalled each time I had seen it hanging in the blue firmament. It awakened my memories like an evening breeze blowing open the petals of a flower that is craving for sleep. 

The first time, the chill crescent moon really brought a chill. My first recollection of it is a bitter one. I remember its feeble gold beams shining through my tears. I was only seven then a little girl in a red padded jacket. I wore a blue cloth hat Mama had made for me. There were small flowers printed on it. I remember. I stood leaning against the doorway of our Mall room, gazing at the crescent moon. The room was filled with the smell of medicine and smoke, with Mama's tears, with Papa's illness. I stood alone on the steps looking at the moon. No one bothered about me, no one cooked my supper. I knew there was tragedy in that room, for everyone said Papa's illness was ... But I felt much more sorry for myself. I was cold, hungry, neglected.

I stood there until the moon had set. I had nothing; I couldn't restrain my tears. But the sound of Mama's weeping drowned out my own. Papa was silent; a white cloth covered his face. I wanted to raise the cloth and look at him, but I didn't dare. There was so little space in our room, and Papa occupied it all.

Mama put on white mourning clothes. A white robe without stitched hems was placed over my red jacket. I remember because I kept breaking off the loose white threads along the edges. There was a lot of noise and grief-stricken crying, everyone was very busy; but actually there wasn't much to be done. It hardly seemed worth so much fuss. Papa was placed in a coffin made of four thin boards; the coffin was full of cracks. Then five or six men carried him out. Mama and I followed behind, weeping. I remember Papa; I remember his wooden box. That box meant the end of him. I knew unless I could break it open I'd never see him again. But they buried it deep in the ground in a cemetery outside the city wall. Although I knew exactly where it was, I was afraid it would be hard to find that box again. The earth seemed to swallow it like a drop of rain.

                                                 ***


Mama and I were both wearing white gowns again the next time I saw the crescent moon. It was a cold day, and Mama was taking me to visit Papa's grave. She had bought some gold and silver "ingots" made of paper to burn and send to Papa in the next world. Mama was especially good to me that day. When I was tired, she carried me piggy-back; at the city gate she bought me some roasted chestnuts. Everything was cold, only the chestnuts were hot. Instead of eating them, I used them to warm my hands.
 

I don't remember how far we walked, but it was very, very far. It hadn't seemed nearly so far the day we buried Papa, perhaps because a lot of people had gone with us. This time there was only Mama and me. She didn't speak. I didn't feel like saying anything either. It was very quiet out there. On that yellow dirt road there wasn't a breath of sound.

It was winter, and the days were short. I remember the grave - a small mound of earth. There were some brown hills in the distance, with the sunlight slanting on them. Mama seemed to have no time for me. She set me down on the side and embraced the head of the grave and wept. I sat holding the hot chestnuts. After crying a while, Mama burned the paper ingots. The ashes swirled before us in little spirals, then lazily settled back on the ground. There wasn't much wind, but it was very cold.

Mama began to cry again. I thought of Papa too, but I didn't cry for him. It was Mama's pitiful weeping that brought tears to my eyes. I pulled her by the hand and said, "Don't cry, Mama, don't cry." But she sobbed all the harder and hugged me to her bosom.

The sun was nearly set and there wasn't another person in sight. Only Mama and me. That seemed to scare Mama a little. With tears in her eyes she led me away. After we had walked a while, she turned and looked back. I did too. I couldn't tell Papa's grave from the others any more. There were nothing but graves on the hillside. Hundreds of small mounds, right to the foot of the hill. Mama sighed. We walked and walked, sometimes fast, sometimes slow. We still hadn't reached the city gate when I saw the crescent moon again. All around us was darkness and silence. Only the crescent moon gave off a cold glow. I was worn out. Mama carried me. How we got back to the city I don't know. I only remember hazily that there was a crescent moon in the sky.

 


  
 
Posted:
June 1, 2007 3:49 AM
Post #118378—in reply to #116532
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

4.1

'Tis now for me to take up my parable; which, dearest ladies, I will do with a story like in some degree to the foregoing, and that, not only that you may know how potent are your charms to sway the gentle heart, but that you may also learn how upon fitting occasions to make bestowal of your guerdons of your own accord, instead of always waiting for the guidance of Fortune, which most times, not wisely, but without rule or measure, scatters her gifts.

You are then to know, that Coppo di Borghese Domenichi, a man that in our day was, and perchance still is, had in respect and great reverence in our city, being not only by reason of his noble lineage, but, and yet more, for manners and merit most illustrious and worthy of eternal renown, was in his old age not seldom wont to amuse himself by discoursing of things past with his neighbours and other folk; wherein he had not his match for accuracy and compass of memory and concinnity of speech. Among other good stories, he would tell, how that there was of yore in Florence a gallant named Federigo di Messer Filippo Alberighi, who for feats of arms and courtesy had not his peer in Tuscany; who, as is the common lot of gentlemen, became enamoured of a lady named Monna Giovanna, who in her day held rank among the fairest and most elegant ladies of Florence; to gain whose love he jousted, tilted, gave entertainments, scattered largess, and in short set no bounds to his expenditure. However the lady, no less virtuous than fair, cared not a jot for what he did for her sake, nor yet for him.

Spending thus greatly beyond his means, and making nothing, Federigo could hardly fail to come to lack, and was at length reduced to such poverty that he had nothing left but a little estate, on the rents of which he lived very straitly, and a single falcon, the best in the world. The estate was at Campi, and thither, deeming it no longer possible for him to live in the city as he desired, he repaired, more in love than ever before; and there, in complete seclusion, diverting himself with hawking, he bore his poverty as patiently as he might.

Now, Federigo being thus reduced to extreme poverty, it so happened that one day Monna Giovanna's husband, who was very rich, fell ill, and, seeing that he was nearing his end, made his will, whereby he left his estate to his son, who was now growing up, and in the event of his death without lawful heir named Monna Giovanna, whom he dearly loved, heir in his stead; and having made these dispositions he died.

Monna Giovanna, being thus left a widow, did as our ladies are wont, and repaired in the summer to one of her estates in the country which lay very near to that of Federigo.


 
Posted:
June 1, 2007 4:20 AM
Post #118386—in reply to #118378
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
Jacek,

unless it's a quiz game (in this case, am I entitled to participate? ), why deprive the author of fame, even if he cannot claim the copyright anymore?



 
Posted:
June 1, 2007 4:49 AM
Post #118388—in reply to #118386
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Originally written by Anna Maria Paoluzzi on June 1, 2007 10:20 AM

unless it's a quiz game....

Let's call it a deliberate element of suspense...

 (in this case, am I entitled to participate? )

No way!

The author and the title will duly appear at the end. There will be just three more parts.

Jacek


 
Posted:
June 2, 2007 2:19 AM
Post #118493—in reply to #118388
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story
4.2

And so it befell that the urchin began to make friends with Federigo, and to shew a fondness for hawks and dogs, and having seen Federigo's falcon fly not a few times, took a singular fancy to him, and greatly longed to have him for his own, but still did not dare to ask him of Federigo, knowing that Federigo prized him so much. So the matter stood when by chance the boy fell sick; whereby the mother was sore distressed, for he was her only son, and she loved him as much as might be, insomuch that all day long she was beside him, and ceased not to comfort him, and again and again asked him if there were aught that he wished for, imploring him to say the word, and, if it might by any means be had, she would assuredly do her utmost to procure it for him. Thus repeatedly exhorted, the boy said: "Mother mine, do but get me Federigo's falcon, and I doubt not I shall soon be well." Whereupon the lady was silent a while, bethinking her what she should do. She knew that Federigo had long loved her, and had never had so much as a single kind look from her: wherefore she said to herself: How can I send or go to beg of him this falcon, which by what I hear is the best that ever flew, and moreover is his sole comfort? And how could I be so unfeeling as to seek to deprive a gentleman of the one solace that is now left him? And so, albeit she very well knew that she might have the falcon for the asking, she was perplexed, and knew not what to say, and gave her son no answer. At length, however, the love she bore the boy carried the day, and she made up her mind, for his contentment, come what might, not to send, but to go herself and fetch him the falcon. So: "Be of good cheer, my son," she said, "and doubt not thou wilt soon be well; for I promise thee that the very first thing that I shall do tomorrow morning will be to go and fetch thee the falcon." Whereat the child was so pleased that he began to mend that very day.

On the morrow the lady, as if for pleasure, hied her with another lady to Federigo's little house, and asked to see him. 'Twas still, as for some days past, no weather for hawking, and Federigo was in his garden, busy about some small matters which needed to be set right there. When he heard that Monna Giovanna was at the door, asking to see him, he was not a little surprised and pleased, and hied him to her with all speed. As soon as she saw him, she came forward to meet him with womanly grace, and having received his respectful salutation, said to him: "Good morrow, Federigo," and continued: "I am come to requite thee for what thou hast lost by loving me more than thou shouldst: which compensation is this, that I and this lady that accompanies me will breakfast with thee without ceremony this morning." "Madam," Federigo replied with all humility, "I mind not ever to have lost aught by loving you, but rather to have been so much profited that, if I ever deserved well in aught, 'twas to your merit that I owed it, and to the love that I bore you. And of a surety had I still as much to spend as I have spent in the past, I should not prize it so much as this visit you so frankly pay me, come as you are to one who can afford you but a sorry sort of hospitality." Which said, with some confusion, he bade her welcome to his house, and then led her into his garden, where, having none else to present to her by way of companion, he said: "Madam, as there is none other here, this good woman, wife of this husbandman, will bear you company, while I go to have the table set." Now, albeit his poverty was extreme, yet he had not known as yet how sore was the need to which his extravagance had reduced him; but this morning 'twas brought home to him, for that he could find nought wherewith to do honour to the lady, for love of whom he had done the honours of his house to men without number: wherefore, distressed beyond measure, and inwardly cursing his evil fortune, he sped hither and thither like one beside himself, but never a coin found he, nor yet aught to pledge. Meanwhile it grew late, and sorely he longed that the lady might not leave his house altogether unhonoured, and yet to crave help of his own husbandman was more than his pride could brook. In these desperate straits his glance happened to fall on his brave falcon on his perch in his little parlour. And so, as a last resource, he took him, and finding him plump, deemed that he would make a dish meet for such a lady. Wherefore, without thinking twice about it, he wrung the bird's neck, and caused his maid forthwith pluck him and set him on a spit, and roast him carefully; and having still some spotless table-linen, he had the table laid therewith, and with a cheerful countenance hied him back to his lady in the garden, and told her that such breakfast as he could give her was ready. So the lady and her companion rose and came to table, and there, with Federigo, who waited on them most faithfully, ate the brave falcon, knowing not what they ate.



 
Posted:
June 2, 2007 3:04 AM
Post #118495—in reply to #118377
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
2.

By the time I was eight, I had learned how to take things to the pawnshop. I knew that if I didn't come back with some money, Mama and I would have nothing to eat. That at night Mama would never send me except as a last resort. Whenever she handed me a small package it meant there wasn't even thin gruel in the bottom of our pot. Our pot was often cleaner than a neat young widow.
One day I was sent to the pawnshop with a mirror. This seemed to be the only thing we could spare, though Mama used it every day. It was spring, and our padded clothes had just been placed in hock. I knew how to be careful. Carrying the mirror, I walked carefully but quickly to the pawnshop. It was already open.
I was afraid of that pawnshop's big red door, afraid of its high counter. Whenever I saw that door, my heart beat fast. But I'd go in just the same, even if I had to crawl over the high door-sill. Taking a grip on myself, I would hand up my package and say loudly, "I want to pawn this." After getting my money and the pawn ticket, I would hold them carefully and hurry home. I knew Mama would be worried.
But this time they didn't want the mirror. They said I should add another item to it. I knew what that meant. Putting the mirror in my shirt, I ran home as fast as my legs could carry me. Mama cried; she couldn't find anything else to pawn. I had always thought there were a lot of things in our little room. But now, helping Mama look for a piece of clothing to raise some money on, I saw that we didn't have much at all.
Mama decided not to send me to the pawnshop again, but when I asked her, "Mama, what are we going to eat?" she cried and gave me her silver hairpin. It was the last bit of silver she had left. She had taken it out of her hair several times before, but she had never been able to part with it. Grandma had given it to her when she got married. Now Mama gave it to me her last bit of silver - to pawn together with the mirror.
I ran with all my might to the pawnshop, but the big door was already shut tight. Clutching the silver hairpin, I sat down on the steps and cried softly, not daring to make too much noise. I looked up at the sky. Ah, there was the crescent moon shining through my tears again.
I wept for a long time. Then Mama came out of the shadows and took me by the hand. Oh, what a nice warm hand. I forgot all my troubles, even my hunger and disappointment. Ns long as Mama's warm hand was holding mine, everything was all right.

"Ma," I sobbed, "let's go home and sleep. I'll come again early tomorrow morning."

Mama didn't say anything. After we had walked a while I said, "Ma, you see that crescent moon? It hung crooked just like that the day Pa died. Why is it always so slant?"
Mama stayed silent. But her hand trembled a little.
                                                                              
                                                                                *** 

All day long, Mama washed clothes for people. I wanted to help her, but there wasn't any way I could do it. I would wait for her; I wouldn't go to sleep until she finished. Sometimes, even after the crescent moon had already risen, she would still be scrubbing away. Those smelly socks, hard as cowhide, were brought in by salesmen and clerks from the shops. By the time Mama finished washing the "cowhide" she never had any appetite.
I would sit beside her, looking at the moon, watching the bats flit through its rays, like big triangular water-chestnuts flashing across beams of silver then quickly dropping into the darkness again.
The more I pitied Mama, the more I loved the crescent moon. Gazing at it always eased my heart. I loved it in the summer most of all. It was always so cool, so icy. I loved the faint shadows it cast upon the ground, though they never lasted very long. Soft and hazy, they soon vanished, leaving the earth especially dark and the stars especially bright and the flowers especially fragrant. Our neighbours had many flower bushes. Blossoms from a tall locust tree used to drift into our courtyard and cover the ground like a layer of snow.
Mama's hands became hard and scaly. They felt wonderful when she rubbed my back. But I hated to trouble her, because her hands were all swollen from the water. She was thin too; often she couldn't eat a thing after washing those stinking socks. I knew she was trying to think of a way out. I knew. She used to push the pile o£ dirty clothes to one side and become lost in thought. Sometimes she would talk to herself. What was she planning? I couldn't guess.


                                                                                  ***


Mama told me to be good and call him "Pa" - she had found me another father. Mama didn't look at me when she told me this. There were tears in her eyes, and she said, "I can't let you starve!"
Oh, so it was to keep me from starving that she found me another Pa? I didn't understand much, and I was a little afraid. But I was kind of hopeful too --- maybe we really wouldn't go hungry any more.
What a coincidence! As we were leaving our tiny flat, a crescent moon again hung in the sky. It was brighter and more frightening than I had ever seen it before. I was going to leave the small room I had grown so accustomed to. Ma sat in a red bridal sedan-chair. Ahead of her marched a few tootling musicians who played very badly. The man and I followed behind He held me by the hand. The crescent moon gave off faint rays that seemed to tremble in the cool breeze.
The streets were deserted except for stray dogs that barked at the musicians. The sedan-chair moved very quickly. Where was it going? Was it taking Mama outside the city, to the cemetery? The man pulled me along so fast I could hardly catch my breath. I couldn't even cry. His sweating palm was cold, like a fish. I wanted to call "Ma!" but I didn't dare. The crescent moon looked like a large half-closed eye. In a little while, the sedan-chair entered a small lane.


 
Posted:
June 3, 2007 3:31 AM
Post #118540—in reply to #118495
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

3.

During the next three or four years I somehow never saw the crescent moon.

My new Pa was very good to me. He had two rooms. He and Ma lived in the inner room; I slept on a pallet in the outside one. At first I still wanted to sleep with Mama, but after a few days I began to love "my" little room. It had clean, whitewashed walls, a table and a chair. They all seemed to belong to me. My bedding was thicker and warmer, too.

Mama gradually put on some weight. Colour came back to her cheeks, and the scales left her hands. I hadn't been to the pawnshop in a long time. My new father let me go to school. Sometimes he even played with me. I don't know why I couldn't bring myself to call him "Pa" --- I liked him a lot.

He seemed to understand. He used to just grin at me. His eyes looked very nice then. Mama would privately urge me to call him "Pa". I didn't really want to be stubborn. I knew it was because of him that Mama and I had food to eat and clothes to wear. I understood all that.

Yes, for three or four years I don't recall seeing the crescent moon; maybe I saw it and don't remember. But I can never forget the crescent moon I saw when Pa died, or the one that rode before Ma's bridal sedan-chair. That pale chill light will always remain in my heart, shiny and cool as a piece of jade. Sometimes when I think of it, it seems as if I can almost reach out my hand and touch it.

                                   

                            ***

 
I loved going to school. I had the feeling that the schoolyard ,was full of flowers, though, actually, this wasn't so. Yet whenever I think of school I think of flowers. Just as whenever I think of Papa's grave I think of a crescent moon outside the city hanging crooked in the wind blowing across the fields.Mama loved flowers too. She couldn't afford them, but if anyone ever sent her any, she pinned them in her hair. Once 1 had the chance to pick a couple for her. With the fresh flower in her hair, she looked very young from the back. She was happy, and so was I.
Going to school also made me very glad. Perhaps this is the reason whenever I think of school I think of flowers.

                                                                                               
                                                                                               
* * *


The year I was to graduate from primary school, Mama sent me to the pawnshop again. I don't know why my new father suddenly left us. Mama didn't seem to know where he went either. She told me to continue going to school; she thought he'd probably come back soon.

Many days passed and there was still no sign of him. He didn't even write. I was afraid Mama would have to start washing dirty socks again, and I felt very badly about it.

But Mama had other plans. She still dressed prettily and wore flowers in her hair. How strange! She didn't cry; in fact she was always smiling. Why? I didn't understand. For several days whenever I came home from school, I'd find her standing in the doorway. Not long after, men began to hail me on the street:

"Hey, tell your Ma I'll be calling on her soon!"

"Young and tender, are you selling today?"

My face burning like fire, I hung my head till it couldn't go any lower. I knew now, but there wasn't anything I could do about it. I couldn't question Mama, no, I couldn't do that. She was so good to me, always urging, "Read your books, study hard."

But she was illiterate herself. Why was she so anxious for me to study? I grew suspicious. But then I would think she's doing this because she has no way out. When I felt suspicious, I wanted to curse her. At other times, I would want to hug her and beg her not to do that kind of thing any more.

I hated myself for not being able to help Mama. I was worried. Even when I graduated from primary school, what use would I be? I heard from the girls in my class that several of the students who graduated last year became concubines; a few, they said, were working "in dark doorways". I didn't quite understand these things, but from the way my classmates spoke, I guessed it was something bad. The girls in my class seemed to know everything; they loved to whisper about things which they knew perfectly well were not nice. It made them blush, yet, at the same time, look quite self-satisfied.

My suspicion of Mama increased. Was she waiting for me to graduate, so that she could make me-- -? When I thought like this, I didn't dare go home. I was afraid to face Mama. I used to save the pennies she gave me to buy afternoon snacks, and go to physical training class on an empty stomach. I was often faint. How I envied the other kids, munching their pastries. But I had to save money. With a little money I could run away if Mama insisted that I ---

At my richest, I never managed to save more than ten or fifteen cents. Even during the day, I used to gaze up at the sky, looking for my crescent moon. If the misery in my heart could be compared to anything physical, it should be that crescent moon - hanging helpless and unsupported in the grey-blue sky, its feeble rays soon swallowed up by the darkness.


                                                                                         ***

What made me feel worst of all was that I was slowly learning to hate Mama. But whenever I hated her, I couldn't help remembering how she carried me piggy-back to visit Papa's grave --- and then I couldn't hate her any more. Yet I had to. My heart . . . my heart was like that crescent moon --- only able to shine a little while, surrounded by a darkness that was black and limitless.

Men constantly came to Mama's room now; she no longer tried to hide it from me. They looked at me like dogs --- drooling, their tongues hanging out. In their eyes I was an even tastier morsel than Mama. I could see it.

In a short time, I suddenly came to understand a lot. I knew I had to protect myself. I could feel that my body had something precious; I was aware of my own fragrance. I felt ashamed; I was torn by one emotion after another. There was a force within me that I could use to protect myself--- or destroy myself. At times I was firm and strong. At times I was weak, defenseless, confused.

I wanted to love Mama. There were so many things I wanted to ask her. I needed her comforting. But it was just at that time that I had to shun her, hate her - or lose my own existence.

Lying sleepless on my bed and considering the matter calmly, I could see that Mama deserved to be pitied. She had to feed the two of us. But then I would think --- how could I eat the food she earned that way?

That was how my mood kept changing. Like a winter wind --- halting a moment, then blowing fiercer than ever. I would quietly watch my fury rising within me, and be powerless to stop it.

 


 
Posted:
June 3, 2007 3:16 PM
Post #118564—in reply to #116532
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story
4.3

When they were risen from table, and had dallied a while in gay converse with him, the lady deemed it time to tell the reason of her visit: wherefore, graciously addressing Federigo, thus began she: "Federigo, by what thou rememberest of thy past life and my virtue, which, perchance, thou hast deemed harshness and cruelty, I doubt not thou must marvel at my presumption, when thou hearest the main purpose of my visit; but if thou hadst sons, or hadst had them, so that thou mightest know the full force of the love that is borne them, I should make no doubt that thou wouldst hold me in part excused. Nor, having a son, may I, for that thou hast none, claim exemption from the laws to which all other mothers are subject, and, being thus bound to own their sway, I must, though fain were I not, and though 'tis neither meet nor right, crave of thee that which I know thou dost of all things and with justice prize most highly, seeing that this extremity of thy adverse fortune has left thee nought else wherewith to delight, divert and console thee; which gift is no other than thy falcon, on which my boy has so set his heart that, if I bring him it not, I fear lest he grow so much worse of the malady that he has, that thereby it may come to pass that I lose him. And so, not for the love which thou dost bear me, and which may nowise bind thee, but for that nobleness of temper, whereof in courtesy more conspicuously than in aught else thou hast given proof, I implore thee that thou be pleased to give me the bird, that thereby I may say that I have kept my son alive, and thus made him for aye thy debtor."

No sooner had Federigo apprehended what the lady wanted, than, for grief that 'twas not in his power to serve her, because he had given her the falcon to eat, he fell a weeping in her presence, before he could so much as utter a word. At first the lady supposed that 'twas only because he was loath to part with the brave falcon that he wept, and as good as made up her mind that he would refuse her: however, she awaited with patience Federigo's answer, which was on this wise: "Madam, since it pleased God that I should set my affections upon you there have been matters not a few, in which to my sorrow I have deemed Fortune adverse to me; but they have all been trifles in comparison of the trick that she now plays me: the which I shall never forgive her, seeing that you are come here to my poor house, where, while I was rich, you deigned not to come, and ask a trifling favour of me, which she has put it out of my power to grant: how 'tis so, I will briefly tell you. When I learned that you, of your grace, were minded to breakfast with me, having respect to your high dignity and desert, I deemed it due and seemly that in your honour I should regale you, to the best of my power, with fare of a more excellent quality than is commonly set before others; and, calling to mind the falcon which you now ask of me, and his excellence, I judged him meet food for you, and so you have had him roasted on the trencher this morning; and well indeed I thought I had bestowed him; but, as now I see that you would fain have had him in another guise, so mortified am I that I am not able to serve you, that I doubt I shall never know peace of mind more." In witness whereof he had the feathers and feet and beak of the bird brought in and laid before her.



 
Posted:
June 4, 2007 3:21 AM
Post #118577—in reply to #118564
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

4.4

The first thing the lady did, when she had heard Federigo's story, and seen the relics of the bird, was to chide him that he had killed so fine a falcon to furnish a woman with a breakfast; after which the magnanimity of her host, which poverty had been and was powerless to impair, elicited no small share of inward commendation. Then, frustrate of her hope of possessing the falcon, and doubting of her son's recovery, she took her leave with the heaviest of hearts, and hied her back to the boy: who, whether for fretting, that he might not have the falcon, or by the unaided energy of his disorder, departed this life not many days after, to the exceeding great grief of his mother. For a while she would do nought but weep and bitterly bewail herself; but being still young, and left very wealthy, she was often urged by her brothers to marry again, and though she would rather have not done so, yet being importuned, and remembering Federigo's high desert, and the magnificent generosity with which he had finally killed his falcon to do her honour, she said to her brothers: "Gladly, with your consent, would I remain a widow, but if you will not be satisfied except I take a husband, rest assured that none other will I ever take save Federigo degli Alberighi." Whereupon her brothers derided her, saying: "Foolish woman, what is't thou sayst? How shouldst thou want Federigo, who has not a thing in the world?" To whom she answered: "My brothers, well wot I that 'tis as you say; but I had rather have a man without wealth than wealth without a man." The brothers, perceiving that her mind was made up, and knowing Federigo for a good man and true, poor though he was, gave her to him with all her wealth. And so Federigo, being mated with such a wife, and one that he had so much loved, and being very wealthy to boot, lived happily, keeping more exact accounts, to the end of his days.

-------

You were right. This was Novel IX, the falcon novella, from the Fifth Day of The Decameron by Giovanni Boccaccio (1313-1375), faithfully translated by J.M. Rigg, London, 1921 (first printed 1903), courtesy of Brown University, Providence, RI, USA

http://www.stg.brown.edu/projects/decameron/engDecShowText.php?myID=nov0509&expand=day05


 
Posted:
June 4, 2007 2:40 PM
Post #118625—in reply to #118577
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

4.

Before I could think of a solution, things became worse. Mama asked me, "What about it?" If I really loved her, she said, I ought to help her. Otherwise, she couldn't continue taking care of me. These didn't seem like words that Mama could speak, yet she said them. To make it even clearer, she added:

"I'm getting old. In another year or two, men won't want me even if I offer myself for nothing."

It was true. Lately you could see the wrinkles on Mama's face no matter how much powder she used. She no longer had the energy to entertain a lot of men; she was thinking of giving herself to only one. There was a man who ran a steamed bread shop who wanted her. She could go to him right away. But I was a big girl now. I couldn't trail after her bridal sedan-chair like I did when I was a child. I would have to look after myself. If I would agree to "help" Mama, she wouldn't have to go to him. I could earn money for us both.

I was quite willing to earn money, but when I thought of the way she wanted me to do it, it made me shiver. I knew next to nothing; how could I peddle myself like some middle-aged woman? Mama's heart was hard, and the need for money was harder still. She didn't force me to take this road or that. She left the choice to me. Either help her, or we two would go our separate ways. Mama didn't cry. Her eyes had long since gone dry.

What was I to do?

                                                                                       * * *

I spoke to the principal of my school. She was a stout woman of about forty, not very bright, but a warm-hearted generous person. I was really at my wit's end, otherwise how could I have said anything about Mama ... Actually, I didn't know the principal very well, and every word I spoke seared my throat like a ball of fire. I stammered and took a long time to get out what I had to say.

The principal said she was willing to help me. She couldn't give me any money, but she could give me two meals a day and a place to live --- I could move in with an old woman servant who lived at the school. She said I could help the scribe with his writing --- but not right away, because I still needed more practice with my handwriting.

Two meals a day and a place to live --- that settled the biggest problem. I didn't have to be a burden to Mama any more.

Mama didn't ride in a bride's sedan-chair when she left this time. She simply took a rickshaw and went off into the night. She let me keep my bedding.

Mama tried not to cry as she was leaving, but the tears in her heart gushed out after all. She knew I couldn't come to see her --- her own daughter. As for me, I had forgotten even how to weep properly --- I sobbed open-mouthed, the tears smothering my face. I was her daughter, her friend, her solace. But I couldn't help her. Not unless I agreed to something I just couldn't do.

After she had gone, I sat and thought. We two, mother and daughter, were like a couple of stray dogs. For the sake of our mouths, we had to accept all kinds of suffering, as if no other parts of our bodies mattered, only our mouths. We had to sell all the rest of us to feed our mouths.

I didn't hate Mama. I understood. It wasn't her fault; it wasn't wrong of her to have a mouth. The fault lay with food. By what right were we deprived of food?

Recollections of past troubles flooded back on me. But the crescent moon that was most familiar with my tears didn't appear this time. It was pitch dark, without even the glow of fireflies. Mama had disappeared into the darkness like a ghost, silent, shadowless. If she were to die tomorrow, she probably couldn't be buried beside Papa. I wouldn't even be able to find her grave. She was my only Mama, my only friend. And now I was left alone in the world.

 

 


 
Posted:
June 5, 2007 6:12 AM
Post #118670—in reply to #118625
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

5

I could never see Mama again. Love died in my heart, like a spring flower nipped by frost. I practiced hard with my writing so that I could help the scribe copy minor documents for the principal. I had to become useful --- I was eating other people's food. I couldn't be like the other girls in my class, who did nothing but watch others all day long --- observing what other people ate, what they wore, what they said. I concentrated on myself. My shadow was my only friend. "I" was always in my mind, because no one loved me. I loved myself, pitied, encouraged, scolded myself. I knew myself, as if I were another person.

My body changed in a way that frightened and pleased me, yet left me puzzled. When I touched it with my hand it was like cupping a delicate, tender flower.

I was concerned only with the present. There was no future; I didn't dare to think too far ahead. Because I was eating other people's food, I had to know when it was noon and when it was evening. Otherwise I wouldn't have thought of time at all. Without hope there isn't any time. I seemed nailed down to a place that had no days or months. When I thought of my life with Mama, I knew I had existed for fifteen or sixteen years. My schoolmates were always looking forward to vacations, festivals, the New Year holiday. What had these things to do with me?

But my body was continuing to mature. I could feel it. It confused me. I couldn't trust myself. I knew I was growing prettier. Beauty raised my social status. That was a consolation --- until I remembered that I never had any social status to begin with; then the consolation turned sour. Still, in the end, I was proud of my good looks. Poor but pretty! Suddenly, a frightening thought came to me --- Mama wasn't bad looking either.

                                                                                                  

                                                                              ***


I hadn't seen the crescent moon for a long time. Even though I wanted to see it, I didn't dare look. I had already graduated and was still living at the school. In the evenings I was alone with two old servants - a man and a woman. They didn't quite know how to treat me. I was no longer a student, yet I wasn't a teacher; nor was I a servant, though in some ways I resembled one. At night I walked alone in the courtyard. Often I was driven into my room by the crescent moon. I hadn't the courage to face it. But in my room I would picture it, especially when there was a slight breeze. The breeze seemed able to blow those pale beams directly to my heart, making me recall the past, intensifying my forebodings of tragedy. My heart was like a bat in the moonlight --- a dark thing in spite of the light; black ---even though it could fly, still black. I had no hope. But I didn't cry. I only frowned.

                                                                                                     

                                                                             ***
I earned a little money, knitting for some of the girl students. The principal let me. But I couldn't make much because they knew how to knit too. The girls only came to me when they were too busy to do it themselves. Still, my heart felt lighter. I even thought --- if Mama could come back, I could support her.

When I counted my money, I knew this was just an idle dream. But it made me feel better anyhow. I wished I could find her. If she would see me, she'd surely come away with me. We could get along, I thought. But I didn't altogether believe this myself. I was always thinking of Mama. Often, I saw her in my dreams.

One day I went with the students on an outing in the country. On the way back, because it was getting late, we took a shortcut through a small lane. There I saw Mama! Outside this steamed bread shop was a big basket with a large wooden object in it painted white to look like a steamed bread. Mama sat by the wall, pulling and pushing a lever that blew up the fire in the oven. While we were still quite a distance away I saw Mama and that white wooden steamed bread. I recognized her from the back. I wanted to rush over and embrace her. But I didn't dare. I was afraid the students would laugh at me. They wouldn't let me have such a Mama.

We came closer and closer. I lowered my head and looked at her through my tears. She didn't see me. The whole group of us brushed by her. Intent on pulling the bellows' lever, evidently she didn't see a thing.

When we were far beyond her, I turned around and looked back. She was still plying that lever. I couldn't see her features clearly; I had only the impression of a few stray locks hanging down over her forehead. I made a mental note of the name of the lane.

                                                                        
                                                                                    ***
                                                                                                                                                               

It was as if a little bug was gnawing at my heart. I had to see Mama or I'd have no peace.

Just at this time, a new principal was appointed to the school. The stout lady who was leaving told me I'd better start making other plans. As long as she remained she could give me food and lodgings, but she couldn't guarantee that the new principal would do the same.

I counted my money. Altogether I had two dollars and seventy some odd cents. This would keep me from starving for the next few days. But where was I to go?


There was no point in sitting around worrying. I had to think of something.

Go see Mama --- that was my first idea. But could she let me stay with her? If she couldn't, it might provoke a quarrel between her and the steamed bread seller; at least it would make her feel very badly. I had to think of things from her viewpoint. She was my Mama, and yet she wasn't. We were separated by a wall of poverty.


After mulling it over, I decided not to go to her. I had to bear my own burdens. But how? I didn't know. The world seemed very small --- there was no place for me and my little roll of bedding. Even a dog was better off. He could lie down anywhere and sleep. I wouldn't be permitted to sleep on the street. Yes, I was a person, but a person was less than a dog.

What if I should refuse to leave? Would the new principal drive me out? I couldn't wait for that. It was spring. I saw the flowers and the green leaves, but I felt no breath of warmth. The red of the flowers and the green of the leaves were only colours to me; they had no special significance. Spring, in my heart, was something cold and dead. I didn't want to cry, but the tears flowed from my eyes.


 
Posted:
June 6, 2007 3:40 AM
Post #118754—in reply to #118670
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

6

 

I went job-hunting. I wouldn't go to Mama. I wouldn't depend on anyone. I would earn my own food.

Hopefully, I searched for two whole days. But I brought back a harvest of only dust and tears. There was no work for me to do. It was then that I truly understood Mama, really forgave her. At least she had washed smelly socks. I wasn't even able to do that. Mama took the only road that was left. The learning and morality the school had given me were just jokes, playthings for people with full stomachs and time to spare. The students wouldn't permit me to have a Mama like mine; they sneered at women who sold themselves. That was all right for them; they got their meals regularly.


I practically made up my mind --- I would do anything, if only someone would feed me. Mama was admirable. I wouldn't kill myself --- although I had thought of it. No, I wanted to live. I was young, pretty, I wanted to live. Any shame would be none of my doing.

                                                                                              
                                                                                     * * *


Thinking like that, it was as if I had already found a job. I dared to walk in the courtyard in the moonlight. A spring crescent moon hung in the sky. I saw it and it was beautiful. The sky was dark blue, without a speck of cloud. Bright and warm, the crescent moon bathed the willow branches with its soft beams. A breeze, laden with the fragrance of flowers, blew the shadow of the willow branches back and forth from the bright corner of the courtyard wall to the darkened section. The light was not strong; the shadows were not deep. The breeze blew tenderly. Everything was warm, drowsy, yet gently in motion. Below the moon and above the willows a pair of stars like the smiling eyes of a fairy maiden winked mischievously at that slanting crescent moon and those trailing branches. A tree by the wall was a galaxy of white blossoms. In the moonlight, half the tree was snowy white, half was dappled with soft grey shadows. A picture of incredible purity.

That crescent moon is the beginning of my hope, I said to myself.


                                                                                                ***

I went to see the stout lady principal again, but she wasn't home. A young man let me in. He was very handsome and very friendly. Usually, I'm afraid of men, but this young man didn't frighten me a bit. I couldn't very well refuse to answer his questions-- - he had such a winning smile. I told him why I wanted to see the principal. He was very concerned. He promised to help me.

That same night, he came and gave me two dollars. When I tried to refuse, he said the money was from his aunt --- the stout principal. She had already found me a place to live, he added; I could move in the next day. I was a little suspicious at first, but his smiles went right to my heart. I felt it was wrong to doubt a person who was so considerate, so charming.

His smiling lips were on my cheek, and I could see the crescent moon smiling too, upon his hair. The intoxicated spring breeze had blown open the spring clouds to reveal the crescent moon and a pair of spring stars. Trailing willow branches stirred along the river bank, frogs throbbed their love songs, the fragrance of young rushes filled the spring night. I could hear water flowing, bringing nourishment to the tender rushes so that they might quickly grow tall and strong. Young shoots were growing on the moist warm earth; every living thing was absorbing spring's vitality and giving off a lovely perfume. I forgot myself; I had, no self. I seemed to dissolve into that gentle spring breeze, those faint moon beams. Suddenly, a cloud covered the moon. I had lost the crescent moon, and myself as well. I was the same as Mama!

                                                                                                          * * *

 

I was regretful, yet eased. I wanted to cry, but was very happy. I didn't know how I felt. I wanted to go away and never see him again. But he was always on my mind, and I was lonesome without him.

I lived alone in a small room. He came to me every night --- always handsome, always tender. He provided me with food, he bought me clothing. When I put on a new gown, I could see that I was beautiful. I hated the clothes, but I couldn't bear to part with them.


I didn't dare to think; I was too indolent to think. I drifted about in a daze, rouge on my cheeks. I didn't feel like dressing up, yet I had to. There was no other way to kill time. While putting my finery on, I adored my image in the mirror then, when I finished, I hated myself.


Tears came easily to my eyes now, though I managed no to weep. My eyes -always moist and glistening - looked lovely.


Sometimes I would kiss him madly, then push him away even curse him. He never stopped smiling.

 


 
Posted:
June 8, 2007 8:59 AM
Post #118949—in reply to #118754
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

7.

I knew there was no hope from the start. Any wisp or cloud could cover a crescent moon. My future was dark.


Sure enough, not long after, as spring was changing to summer, my spring dream ended.


One day, just about noon, a young woman came to see me. She was very pretty, in a vapid, doll-like way. The moment she entered the room she began to weep. There was no need for her to say anything; I knew already.
She hadn't come to raise a row, nor did I want to quarrel with her. She was a simple, honest sort. Crying, she took m hand. "He deceived us both!" she said.

I had thought she was also a "sweetheart". But no, she was his wife. She didn't berate me. She just kept repeating "Please let him go!" I didn't know what to do. I felt very sorry for the young woman. Finally, I consented and, at once, she was all smile. She appeared to be completely guileless, and quite naive. All she knew was that she wanted her husband.

                                        
                                                                                                   ***

I walked the streets for hours. It had been easy enough I agree to what that young woman had asked, but what was I to do now? I didn't want the things he had given me. Since we were parting, I ought to make the break compete. But they were all I had to my name. Where was I to go? Would I be able to get food that day? His gifts at least were worth a little money. Very well, I'd keep them. I had no choice.

Quietly, I moved away. Though I had no regrets, there was an emptiness in my heart. I was like a lone and drifting cloud. I rented a small room. Then I went to bed and slept right around the clock.

 

                                                                                                  ***

I was good at economizing. Since childhood I had known how precious money was. I still had a couple of dollars, but I decided to go out and look for a job immediately. Though I had no great hopes, it seemed like the safest course.


But job-hunting hadn't become any easier just because I was a year or two older than last time. I kept trying, not that I thought it would do any good, but because I felt it was the proper thing to do.


Why was it so hard for a woman to earn a living? Mama was right. She took the only road open to a woman. Though I knew it was waiting for me, not far off, I didn't want to take that road yet.


The more I struggled, the more frightened I became. My hope was like the light of a new moon; in a little while it would be gone.


Two weeks later, just as I was about to give up, I stood in a line of girls in a cheap restaurant. The restaurant was very small; the boss, who was looking us over, was very big. We were a rather attractive bunch --- all primary school graduates, but we waited for that great broken-down tub of a boss to pick one of us as if he were an emperor.


He chose me. Though I wasn't the least grateful, at the moment I couldn't help feeling good. The girls all seemed to envy me. As they left, some had tears in their eyes. A few cursed under their breath --- "How can women be worth so little !"

 

 

 


 
Posted:
June 9, 2007 3:36 AM
Post #119014—in reply to #118949
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

8

I became the small restaurant's Second Hostess. I didn't know anything about waiting on tables and I was rather scared. The First Hostess told me not to worry--- she didn't either. She said the waiter took care of that. All the hostess had to do was serve tea, hand out damp face cloths and present the bill at the end of the meal.

Strange. First Hostess wore her sleeves rolled up to her elbow, but the white linings were quite spotless. Tied to her wrist was a fancy handkerchief embroidered with the words "Little Sister, I love you". She was always powdering her face, and the lipstick on her big mouth made it look like bloody ladle. When lighting a cigarette for a customer, she would press her knee against his leg. She also poured the drinks; sometimes she took a sip herself. To some customers she was very attentive; others she would completely ignore. She had a way of batting her eyes and pretending she didn't see them. It was up to me to look after the ones she neglected.


I was afraid of men. I had learned from that little experience of mine - love or no love, men were monsters. The customers at our restaurant were particularly repulsive. They put on a great show of grabbing for the bill. They played noisy drinking games and ate like pigs. They picked fault over the smallest trifles, and cursed and raged.


While serving them tea or handing out face cloths, I kept my head down and blushed. They talked to me and tried to make me laugh. But I wanted nothing to do with them. At nine o'clock, when my first day's work was over, I was worn out. I went to my little room and lay down, without even taking my clothes off, and slept until the next day. When I awoke, I felt better. I was self-supporting, earning my own keep. I retorted for work very early.


                                                                                                                                ***

When First Hostess showed up, after nine, I had already been on the job two hours. Contemptuously, but not altogether unkindly, she explained, "You don't have to come so early. Who eats here at eight o'clock in the morning? And another thing, droopy puss, don't always be pulling such a long face. You're supposed to be a hostess, not a pallbearer. Keep your head down like that all the time and nobody'll give extra tips. What do you think you're here for? You're dressed all wrong, too. Your gown should have a high collar --- and where's your chiffon handkerchief? You don't even look like a hostess!"
I knew she meant well. If I didn't smile at the customers, I'd lose out and so would she, for we all split the tips equally. I didn't look down on her; in one sense, I even admired her, she knew how to earn money. Playing up to men --- that was my way a woman could get along. But I didn't want to imitate her, though I could see clearly that the day might be coming when I would have to be even more free and easy than she to earn my food. But that would be only when all other means failed. The "last resort" was always lying in wait for us women. I was just trying to make it wait a little longer.
Angrily, I gritted my teeth and struggled on. But a woman's fate is never in her own hands. Three days later the boss warned me --- he'd give me two more days; if I wanted to keep the job, I'd have to act like First Hostess. Half in jest, First Hostess also dropped me a hint: "One of the customers has been asking about you. Why don't you quit holding back and playing so dumb? We all know the score. Hostesses have married bank managers-- - there've been cases. We're not so cheap. If we're not too prissy, we can ride around in a goddam limousine with the best of 'em!" That burned me up. "When did you ever ride in a limousine?" I queried.
Her big red mouth opened so wide with surprise, I thought her jaw was going to drop off. Then she snapped, "None of your nasty lip. You're no lily-arsed lady. You wouldn't be here if you were!"
I quit. I took my pay - a dollar and five cents -and went home.

 

                                                                   ***
The final shadow had taken another big step towards me. To avoid it, I first had to come closer to it. I didn't care about losing the job, but I was really afraid of that shadow. I knew how to sell myself. Ever since that affair, I understood quite a bit about relations between men and women. A girl had only to relax her hold on herself a little, and the men would sense it and come running. What they wanted was flesh; when they had satisfied their lust, they would feed you and clothe you for a time. Afterwards, they might curse and beat you, and cut off your income.
That's the way it is when a girl sells herself. At times she's very content. I've known that feeling myself. It's all sweet love talk for a while; later you become depressed and ache all over. When you sell yourself to one man, at least you get words of love and bliss. But when you're on sale to the general public, you don't even get that. Then you hear lots of words Mama never used.
The degree of fear was different too. Though I just couldn't accept the advice of First Hostess, I wasn't quite as afraid of a private affair with one man. Not that I was thinking of selling myself. I had no need of a man --- I was less than twenty. I only thought that it might be fun to go around with one. How was I to know that as soon as I went out a few times with a new friend he would demand what I feared the most!
It was true I had once abandoned myself to the spring breeze, and let a young man have his will. But later I knew he had taken advantage of my innocence, hypnotized me with his honeyed words. When I awoke, I realized it was all an empty dream with nothing to show for it but a few meals and some clothes. I didn't want to earn my food that way again. ". Food was a proper practical object that should be earned in a proper practical way. But if that proved impossible, a woman had to admit she was a woman, and sell her flesh.
More than a month passed. I still was unable to find a new job.

 


 
Posted:
June 11, 2007 10:25 AM
Post #119183—in reply to #119014
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

9

 

I ran into some of my old classmates. A few had gone on to middle school; some were just living at home. I wasn't much interested in them. Talking with them, I could see that I was cleverer than they. In school, they used to be the smart ones. Now the tables were reversed. They seemed to be living in a world of dreams. All very smartly turned out, they were like merchandise in a store. Their eyes shone when they met a young man and their hearts seemed to melt in a poetic reverie.


Those girls made me laugh, but I had to forgive them. Food was no problem to them; it's easy to think of love when your belly is full. Men and women weave nets to ensnare one another. The ones with the most money have the biggest nets. After bagging a few prospects, they leisurely take their pick. I had no money. I couldn't even find a quiet corner to weave my net. But I had to catch someone, or be caught myself. I was clearer on such matters than my ex-classmates, more practical.


                                                                                
* * *

 

One day I ran into the doll-faced young wife again. She greeted me as if I were one of her dearest friends, but there was some confusion in her manner.


"You're a good person," she stammered, very earnest. "I was sorry later I asked you to let him go. I would have been better off if he stayed with you. Now he's found himself another. He's gone away with her and I haven't seen him since!"


Questioning her, I discovered that she and he had married for love. Apparently she still loved him, but he had run off again. I was sorry for the little wife. She was still dreaming; she still believed that love was sacred.


I asked her what she was going to do now. She said she had to find him, that they were mated for life. But suppose you can't find him? I asked. She bit her lips. She had parents and in-laws; she was under their control. She envied me my freedom.


So someone actually envied me. I wanted to laugh. My freedom --- what a joke! She had food, I had freedom. She had no freedom, I had nothing to eat. And the two of us were women.

 

                                                                                 * * *

 

After meeting the little doll-face, I gave up the idea of selling myself to one man. I decided to play around; in other words, I was going to use "romance" to earn my meals. I couldn't be bothered about moral responsibility any more when I was hungry.

 

Romance would cure hunger, just as a full stomach was necessary before you could concentrate on romance. It was a perfect circle, no matter where you started from.

There wasn't much difference between me and my classmates and the little doll-face. They had a few more illusions; I was a bit more straightforward. There is no truth more vital than the empty stomach.

I sold my meagre possessions and bought myself a complete new outfit. I didn't look bad at all. Then I entered upon the market.

 

                                                                                ***

 

I had imagined I could play at romance, but I was wrong. I didn't know as much about the world as I had thought, Men weren't trapped quite that easily. I was after the more cultured types, men I could satisfy with a kiss or two. Ha-ha, they didn't go for that line, not one bit. They wanted to take advantage the very first time we met. What's more, they only invited me to see a movie, or go out for a walk, or have some ice-cream. I still went home hungry.

 

 

It was strictly a cash on delivery proposition. The doll-faces didn't understand this, but I did. Mama and I both understood. I thought of Mama a lot.

 


 
Posted:
June 14, 2007 2:14 PM
Post #119525—in reply to #116532
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

From: 'The Way of the Sufi' by Idries Shah

A powerful king, ruler of many domains, was in a position of such magnificence that wise men were his mere employees. And yet one day he felt himself confused and called the sages to him.

He said: 'I do not know the cause, but something impels me to seek a certain ring, one that will enable me to stabilize my state.

'I must have such a ring. And this ring must be one which, when I am unhappy, will make me joyful. At the same time, if I am happy and look upon it, I must be made sad.'

The wise men consulted one another, and threw themselves into deep contemplation, and finally they came to a decision as to the character of this ring which would suit their king.

The ring which they devised was one upon which was inscribed the legend:

This, too, will pass.

http://www.spiritual-teachers.com/stories/sufi.htm


 
Posted:
June 15, 2007 4:51 AM
Post #119573—in reply to #119183
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

10

They say some girls can earn a living playing at romance. But I just didn't have the capital; I had to drop the idea. For me it had to be straight business. My landlord ordered me to get out. He was a respectable man, he said. I didn't even give him a second glance. I moved back to the small flat where Mama and my first new Papa used to live. This landlord didn't say anything about being respectable. He was much nicer and more honest.

Business was very good. The cultured types came too. As soon as they found out I was for sale, they were willing to buy. With this kind of arrangement they got their money's worth, with no reflection on their social status.

 When I first started I was very scared. I wasn't yet twenty. But after a couple of days I wasn't afraid any more. I could turn them limp as sacks of wet sand. They were pleased and satisfied; they advertised me to their friends.

 By the end of several months, I knew a lot. I learned to size a man up the first time we met. The rich customer would always inquire about my background, and make it plain that he could afford me. Very jealous, he would always want me all to himself. Even in brothels he wanted to monopolize --- because he had money.

To that type of man I wasn't very courteous. If he raged I didn't care. I could quiet him down by threatening to go to his wife. Those years at school weren't spent in vain. I didn't scare easily. Education has its advantages. I was convinced of that.

Some men would show up with only a dollar in their hands, terrified of being cheated. To this sort, I would explain the terms of our transaction in careful detail. They would then meekly go home and get some more money. It was really a scream.

 The worst of the lot were the small-time punks. Not only didn't they want to spend any money, but they were always trying to make something on the deal --- stealing half a pack of cigarettes, or a small jar of cold cream. It was bad policy to offend these boys --- they had connections. Get tough with them, and they put the cops on you. I didn't offend them. I played them along until I got to know an official on the police force, then I finished them off one by one. It's a dog-eat-dog world; the worse you are the better you make out.

 

Most pitiful of all were the young student types, with only a dollar and a handful of small change clinking in their pockets, nervous perspiration standing out on their noses. I pitied them, but I took their money just the same. What else could I do?

 

Then there were the elderly men --- all quite respectable, some of them grandfathers. I didn't really know how to treat them. But I knew they had money; they wanted to buy a little happiness before they died. So I gave them what they were after.

These experiences taught me to recognize the true nature of money and man. Money is the more powerful of the two. If man is an animal, then money is his gall.

 

                                                                                                                  ***

 

 

I discovered I had caught a disease. It made me so miserable I wanted to die. I rested, I strolled about the street I longed for Mama. She could give me some comfort. I thought of myself as someone who hadn't long to live.


I went to the little lane where I had last seen her plying the bellows' lever. But the steamed bread shop had closed down. No one knew where they had moved to. But I persisted. I simply had to find her. For days I roved the streets like a ghost. It was no use. I wondered whether she was dead, or whether the shop had moved to somewhere outside the city, maybe hundreds of miles away.

 In this gloomy frame of mind, I broke down and cried. I put on my best clothes, made up my face, and lay down on my bed and waited for death. I was sure I wouldn't last long.

 

But I didn't die. There was a knock at the door. Someone had come looking for me. All right, show him in. With all my strength, I gave him a full charge of my infection. I didn't think I was wrong. The fault wasn't mine to begin with.

I began to feel a little better. I smoked, I drank, I behaved like an old hand of thirty or forty. There were dark circles under my eyes, my hands were feverish. I didn't care. Money was everything. The idea was to eat your fill first; then you could talk about other things. And I ate not badly at all. Why not have the best! I had to have good food and nice clothing. That was the only way I could do a little justice to myself.

                                                                                                                          ***

 

One morning as I sat draped in a long gown --- it must have been about ten o'clock - I heard some footsteps out in the courtyard. I had just got out of bed. Sometimes I didn't get dressed until noon. I had become very lazy lately. I could sit around like this for an hour, sometimes two, thinking of nothing, not wanting to think of anything either.

 

The footsteps approached my door, softly, slowly. I saw a pair of eyes peering in through the door's small glass panel. After a moment, they vanished. I sat listless, too lazy to move. A few minutes later, the eyes came back again. This time I recognized them. I got up and quietly opened the door. "Ma!"

 

What happened next I can't exactly say. Nor do I remember bow long we cried together. Mama had aged terribly. Her husband had gone back to his native village, sneaking away with out a word. He didn't leave her a cent. She sold the shop's few implements, gave the store back to the landlord and moved into a cheap room.
She had already been searching for me over half a month.
Finally, she thought of coming to her old flat, just on the off chance that she might run into me. Sure enough, there I was. She hadn't dared speak to me. If I hadn't called her, perhaps she would have gone away again.

 

When we stopped crying at last, I began to laugh hysterically. What a farce! Mother finds daughter, but daughter is a whore. In order to bring me up, Mama had been forced to become one. Now it was my turn to look after her, so I would have to remain one.

 

This oldest profession is hereditary - a woman's specialty!


 
Posted:
June 17, 2007 1:35 PM
Post #119757—in reply to #119573
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

11

Though I knew that words of comfort were just empty talk, I was hoping to hear them from Mama's mouth. Mama was always good at fooling people, and I used to take her cajolery as consolation.
But now she had forgotten how to do even that. She was scared stiff by hunger, and I didn't blame her.

She began checking through my things, questioning me about income and expenses, apparently not the least troubled by the nature of my work. I told her I was sick, hoping she would urge me to rest a few days. Nothing of the sort. She said she'd buy me some medicine.

"Are we always going to remain in this business?" I asked her. She didn't answer.

Yet, in a way, she really loved me and wanted to protect me. She fed me, looked after my health. She was always stealing glances at me, the way a mother watches a sleeping child.
The only thing she wouldn't do for me was telling me to quit my profession.
I knew well enough --- though I wasn't too pleased about it --- that aside from this, there was nothing else I could do. Mama and I had to have food and clothing --- that decided everything. Mother and daughter or no, respectable or no, the need for money was merciless.

       ***                                   

 


Mama wanted to look after me, but she had to stand by and watch me be ruined. Though I wanted to be good to her, sometimes she was very annoying. She tried to run the whole show --- especially where money was concerned. Her eyes had lost their youthful shine, but the sight of money could make them gleam again. She acted like a servant when there were customers around, yet if any man should pay less than the agreed price, she'd curse him and call him every name under the sun.It made things awkward for me. Of course, I was in business for money, but that didn't mean we had to curse people. I knew how to be rude to a customer, but I had my own methods. I brought him around easy. Mama's way was too crude; she offended people. From the point of view of money, that was something we shouldn't do. Maybe I was young and naive. Mama only cared about money, but she had to be that way; she was so much older. Probably in another couple of years I'd be the same. A person's heart ages with the years. Gradually, you get to be hard and stiff --- like silver dollars.
No, Mama didn't stand on ceremony. If a customer didn't pay in full, she'd keep his brief-case, or his hat, or anything worth a little money like a pair of gloves or a cane. I hated rows, but Mama was right. "We have to make every dollar we can," she said. "In this racket, you age ten years in one. Do you think anybody will want you when you look seventy or eighty?"
Sometimes, when a customer got drunk, she'd drag him out to a lonely spot and strip him of everything, right down to his shoes. The funny thing was the man never made a fuss about it afterwards. Maybe he didn't know how it happened, or maybe he caught pneumonia from the exposure. Or maybe, remembering how he got into that state, he was too embarrassed to complain. We didn't care, but some people had a sense of shame.

                                                                              ***


Mama said we age ten years in one, and she was right. After two or three years I could feel that I had changed a lot. My skin grew coarse, my lips were always chapped, my eyes bloodshot. I would get up very late, but I always felt tired.
I was aware of these things, and my customers were even less blind to them. Old customers gradually stopped coming around. As to new customers, though I worked still harder to please them, they got on my nerves. Sometimes I couldn't control my temper; I'd rant and rave so, I didn't recognize myself. Talking nonsense became a habit with me. My more cultured customers lost interest because my "charming little lovebird" quality --- their favourite poetic phrase --- was gone. I had to learn to behave like a streetwalker. Only by painting my face like a clown could I attract the uneducated customers. I spread my lipstick on thick, I bit them ---then they were happy.
I could almost see myself dying. With every dollar I took in, I seemed to come closer to death. Money is supposed to preserve life, but the way I earned it, it had the opposite effect. I could see myself dying; I waited for death.
In this state of mind, I didn't want to think of anything. There was no need. I only wanted to live from day to day that was enough. Mama was the mirror of my coming self. After peddling her flesh for years, all that was left of her was a mass of white hair and a dark wrinkled skin. Such is life.
                                                                                     

                                                                                   ***

I forced myself to laugh, to act wild. Weeping a few tears would never have washed away my bitterness anyhow. My way of living had no attraction, but it was life after all, and I didn't want to part with it. Besides, what I was doing was not my fault. If death seemed frightening, it was only because I loved life so dearly. I wasn't afraid of the pain of dying--- my life was more painful than any death. I loved life, but not the way I was living in.
I used to picture an ideal life, and it would be like a dream. But then, as cruel reality again closed in on me, the dream would quickly pass, and I would feel worse than ever. This world is no dream--- it's a living hell.
Mama could see that I was feeling low, and she would urge me to get married. A husband would give me food, and she could get a cash payment for her old age. I was her only hope. But who would marry me?


 
Posted:
June 17, 2007 2:15 PM
Post #119761—in reply to #116532
Arthur Borges
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 7093
Joined: August 12, 2002
Location: China
 
Powerful, Anna....
...and humbling.

 
Posted:
June 18, 2007 5:14 AM
Post #119791—in reply to #119761
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

12

Because I had known so many men, I forgot completely the meaning of love. I loved myself --- no, I didn't even love myself any longer. Why should I love anyone else? Still, if I were to marry, I would have to pretend, to say that I loved him, that I was willing to spend the rest of my life with him.

And that is what I did say --- to several men. I swore it, but none of them wanted to marry me. The rule of money makes men sharp. They were quite willing to have an affair with me. That was much cheaper than going to a brothel.

If it didn't cost anything, I guarantee all the men would say they loved me.

***


Just about this time, I was arrested. Our city's new chief of police is a stickler on morals; he wants to clean out all the unregistered brothels. The licensed women can go on doing business, because they pay tax.
 

After my arrest, I was sent to a reformatory where I was taught to work --- washing clothes, cooking, knitting. But I already knew how to do all that. If I could have earned a living by any of those methods, I would have quit my own bitter profession long ago.

 

I told that to the people at the reformatory, but they didn't believe me. They said I was a loafer, immoral. They said that if I not only learned to work, but also loved to work, I could become self-supporting, or find a husband.

 

They were very optimistic. I didn't share their confidence. They were very proud of the fact that they had "reformed" about a dozen women and found them husbands. For a two-dollar licence fee and a guarantee from a responsible shopkeeper, any man could come to the reformatory and pick a wife. It was a real bargain --- for the man.

 

To me it was a joke. I flatly refused to be "reformed". When some big official came down to investigate us, I spat in his face. But they wouldn't let me go. I was a dangerous character. Since they couldn't reform me, they sent me to another place. I went to jail.

  

                                                                                                                               ***

 

Jail is a fine place. It convinces you that there's no hope for mankind. Never in my dreams did I imagine any hole could be so disgusting.

But once I got here, I gave up any idea of ever leaving again. From my own experience, I know that the outside world isn't much of an improvement.

 

I wouldn't want to die here, if I had any better place to go. But I know what it's like outside. Wherever you die, it's all the same.

 

 Here, in here, I saw my old friend again --- the crescent moon. I hadn't seen it for a long time!

 

I wonder what Mama is doing.

 

That crescent moon brings everything back.

 

 

 

                                                  *********************************

 

Lao She, Qingdao , 1935

© by the Lao She Estate

© translated by Sydney Shapiro, 1985

 


 
Posted:
June 18, 2007 8:31 AM
Post #119806—in reply to #119791
Liz Mitchell
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 702
Joined: June 5, 2003
Location: Canada

(removed) 
RE: The short story

Thanks Anna!

Liz


 
Posted:
July 1, 2007 8:59 AM
Post #121047—in reply to #119806
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

Henry James (1843-1916)

The Last of the Valerii

1.

I had had occasion to declare more than once that if my god-daughter married a foreigner I should refuse to give her away. And yet when the young Conte Valerio was presented to me, in Rome, as her accepted and plighted lover, I found myself looking at the happy fellow, after a momentary stare of amazement, with a certain paternal benevolence; thinking, indeed, that from the pictorial point of view (she with her yellow locks and he with his dusky ones) they were a strikingly well-assorted pair. She brought him up to me half proudly, half timidly, pushing him before her and begging me with one of her dove-like glances to be very polite. I don’t know that I usually miss that effect, but she was so deeply impressed with his grandeur that she thought it impossible to do him honour enough. The Conte Valerio’s grandeur was doubtless nothing for a young American girl who had the air and almost the habits of a princess, to sound her trumpet about; but she was desperately in love with him, and not only her heart, but her imagination, was touched. He was extremely handsome, and with a beauty which was less a matter of mere fortunate surface than usually happens in the handsome Roman race. There was a latent tenderness in his admirable mask, and his grave, slow smile, if it suggested no great nimbleness of wit, spoke of a manly constancy which promised well for Martha’s happiness. He had little of the light, inexpensive urbanity of his countrymen, and there was a kind of stupid sincerity in his gaze; it seemed to suspend response until he was sure he understood you. He was certainly a little dense, and I fancied that to a political or æsthetic question the reply would be particularly slow. “He is good, and strong, and brave,” the young girl however assured me; and I easily believed her. Strong the Conte Valerio certainly was; he had a head and throat like some of the busts in the Vatican. To my eye, which has looked at things now so long with the painter’s purpose, it was a real annoyance to see such a throat rising out of the white cravat of the period. It sustained a head as massively round as that of the familiar bust of the Emperor Caracalla, and covered with the same dense sculptural crop of curls. The young man’s hair grew superbly; it was such hair as the old Romans must have had when they walked bareheaded and bronzed about the world. It made a perfect arch over his low, clear forehead, and prolonged itself on cheek and chin in a close, crisp beard, strong with its own strength and unstiffened by the razor. Neither his nose nor his mouth was delicate; but they were powerful, shapely, masculine. His complexion was of a deep glowing brown, which no emotion would alter, and his large, lucid eyes seemed to stare at you like a pair of polished agates. He was of middle stature, and his chest was of so generous a girth that you half expected to hear his linen crack with its even respirations. And yet, with his simple human smile, he looked neither like a young bullock nor a gladiator. His powerful voice was the least bit harsh, and his large, ceremonious reply to my compliment had the massive sonority with which civil speeches must have been uttered in the age of Augustus. I had always considered my god-daughter a very American little person, in all honourable meanings of the word, and I doubted if this sturdy young Latin would understand the transatlantic element in her nature; but, evidently, he would make her a loyal and ardent lover. She seemed to me, in her tinted prettiness, so tender, so appealing, so bewitching, that it was impossible to believe he had not more thoughts for all this than for the equally pretty fortune which it yet bothered me to believe that he must, like a good Italian, have taken the exact measure of. His own worldly goods consisted of the paternal estate, a villa within the walls of Rome, which his scanty funds had suffered to fall into sombre disrepair. “It’s the Villa she’s in love with, quite as much as the Count,” said her mother. “She dreams of converting the Count; that’s all very well. But she dreams of refurnishing the Villa!”


The upholsterers were turned into it, I believe, before the wedding, and there was a great scrubbing and sweeping of saloons and raking and weeding of alleys and avenues. Martha made frequent visits of inspection while these ceremonies were taking place; but one day, on her return, she came into my little studio with an air of amusing horror. She had found them scraping the sarcophagus in the great ilex-walk; divesting it of its mossy coat, disincrusting it of the sacred green mould of the ages! This was their idea of making the Villa comfortable. She had made them transport it to the dampest place they could find; for, next after that slow-coming, slow-going smile of her lover, it was the rusty complexion of his patrimonial marbles that she most prized. The young Count’s conversion proceeded less rapidly, and indeed I believe that his betrothed brought little zeal to the affair. She loved him so devoutly that she believed no change of faith could better him, and she would have been willing for his sake to say her prayers to the sacred Bambino at the feast of the Epiphany. But he had the good taste to demand no such sacrifice, and I was struck with the happy significance of a scene of which I was an accidental observer. It was at St Peter’s, one Friday afternoon, during the vesper-service which takes place in the chapel of the choir. I met my god-daughter wandering serenely on her lover’s arm, her mother being established on her camp-stool, near the entrance of the place. The crowd was collected thereabouts, and the body of the church was empty. Now and then the high voices of the singers escaped into the outer vastness and melted slowly away in the incense-thickened air. Something in the young girl’s step and the clasp of her arm in her lover’s told me that her contentment was perfect. As she threw back her head and gazed into the magnificent immensity of vault and dome, I felt that she was in that enviable mood in which all consciousness revolves on a single centre, and that her sense of the splendours around her was one with the ecstasy of her trust. They stopped before that sombre group of polyglot confessionals which proclaims so portentously the sinfulness of the world, and Martha seemed to make some almost passionate protestation. A few minutes later I overtook them.


“Don’t you agree with me, dear friend,” said the Count, who always addressed me with the most affectionate deference, “that before I marry so pure and sweet a creature as this, I ought to go into one of those places and confess every sin I ever was guilty of – every evil thought and impulse and desire of my grossly evil nature?”
Martha looked at him, half in deprecation, half in homage, with an eye which seemed at once to insist that her lover could have no vices and to plead that if he had there would be something magnificent in them. “Listen to him!” she said, smiling. “The list would be long, and if you waited to finish it, you would be late for the wedding. But if you confess your sins for me, it’s only fair I should confess mine for you. Do you know what I have been saying to Marco?” she added, turning to me with the half-filial confidence she had always shown me and with a rosy glow in her cheeks; “that I want to do something more for him than girls commonly do for their intended – to take some great step, to run some risk, to break some law, even! I am quite willing to change my religion, if he bids me. There are moments when I am terribly tired of simply staring at Catholicism; it will be a relief to come into a church to kneel. That, after all, is what they are meant for! Therefore, Marco mio, if it casts a shade across your heart to think that I’m a heretic, I will go and kneel down to that good old priest who has just entered the confessional yonder, and say to him, ‘My father, I repent, I abjure, I believe. Baptize me in the only faith.’


“If it’s as a compliment to the Count,” I said, “it seems to me he ought to anticipate it by giving up, for you, something equally important.”


She had spoken lightly and with a smile, and yet with an undertone of girlish ardour. The young man looked at her with a solemn, puzzled face, and shook his head. “Keep your religion,” he said. “Every one his own. If you should attempt to embrace mine, I am afraid you would close your arms about a shadow. I am not a good Catholic, a good Christian! I don’t understand all these chants and ceremonies and splendours. When I was a child I never could learn my catechism. My poor old confessor long ago gave me up; he told me I was a good boy, but a pagan! You must not be more devout than your husband. I don’t understand your religion any better, but I beg you not to change it for mine. If it has helped to make you what you are, it must be good.” And taking the young girl’s hand, he was about to raise it affectionately to his lips; but suddenly remembering that they were in a place unaccordant with profane passions, he lowered it with a comical smile. “Let us go,” he murmured, passing his hand over his forehead. “This heavy atmosphere of St Peter's always stupefies me.”


 
Posted:
July 2, 2007 3:32 AM
Post #121071—in reply to #121047
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story

2.

They were married in the month of May, and we separated for the summer, the Contessa’s mamma going to illuminate the domestic circle, beyond the sea, with her reflected dignity. When I returned to Rome in the autumn I found the young couple established at the Villa Valerio, which was now partly reclaimed from its antique decay. I begged that the hand of improvement might be lightly laid on it, for as an unscrupulous old painter of ruins and relics, with an eye to ‘subjects’, I preferred that crumbling things should be allowed to crumble at their ease. My god-daughter was quite of my way of thinking; she had a high appreciation of antiquity. Advising with me, often, as to projected changes, she was sometimes more conservative even than I, and I more than once smiled at her archæological zeal, declaring that I believed she had married the Count because he was like a statue of the Decadence. I had a constant invitation to spend my days at the Villa, and my easel was always planted in one of the garden-walks. I grew to have a painter’s passion for the place, and to be intimate with every tangled shrub and twisted tree, every moss-coated vase and mouldy sarcophagus and sad, disfeatured bust of those grim old Romans who could so ill afford to become more meagre-visaged. The place was of small extent; but though there were many other villas more pretentious and splendid, none seemed to me more exquisitely romantic, more haunted by the ghosts of the past. There were memories in the fragrance of the untended flowers, in the hum of the insects. It contained, among other idle, untrimmed departments, an old ilex-walk, in which I used religiously to spend half-an-hour every day – half-an-hour being, I confess, just as long as I could stay without beginning to sneeze. The trees arched and intertwisted over the dusky vista in the most perfect symmetry; and as it was exposed uninterruptedly to the west, the low evening sun used to transfuse it with a sort of golden mist and play through it – over leaves and knotty boughs and mossy marbles – with a thousand crimson fingers. It was filled with disinterred fragments of sculpture – nameless statues and noseless heads and rough-hewn sarcophagi, which made it deliciously solemn. The statues used to stand in the perpetual twilight like conscious things, brooding on their long observations. I used to linger near them, half expecting they would speak and tell me their stony secrets – whisper hoarsely the whereabouts of their mouldering fellows, still unrecovered from the soil.

My god-daughter was idyllically happy and absolutely in love. I was obliged to confess that even rigid rules have their exceptions, and that now and then an Italian count is as genuine as possible. Marco was a perfect original (not a copy), and seemed quite content to be appreciated. Their life was a childlike interchange of caresses, as candid and natural as those of a shepherd and shepherdess in a bucolic poem. To stroll in the ilex-walk and feel her husband’s arm about her waist and his shoulder against her cheek; to roll cigarettes for him while he puffed them in the great marble-paved rotunda in the centre of the house; to fill his glass from an old rusty red amphora – these graceful occupations satisfied the young Countess.
She rode with him sometimes in the grassy shadow of aqueducts and tombs, and sometimes suffered him to show his beautiful wife at Roman dinners and balls. She played dominoes with him after dinner, and carried out, in a desultory way, a scheme of reading him the daily papers. This observance was subject to fluctuations caused by the Count’s invincible tendency to go to sleep – a failing his wife never attempted to disguise or palliate. She would sit and brush the flies from him while he lay statuesquely snoring, and, if I ventured near him, would place her finger on her lips and whisper that she thought her husband was as handsome asleep as awake. I confess I often felt tempted to reply that he was at least quite as entertaining, for the young man’s happiness had not multiplied the topics on which he readily conversed. He had plenty of good sense, and his opinion on any practical matter was usually worth having. He would often come and sit near me while I worked at my easel, and offer a friendly criticism on what I was doing. His taste was a little crude, but his eye was excellent, and his measurement of the correspondence between some feature of my sketch and the object I was trying to reproduce, as trustworthy as that of a mathematical instrument. But he seemed to me to have either a strange reserve or a still stranger simplicity, to be fundamentally unfurnished with anything remotely resembling an idea. He had no beliefs nor hopes nor fears – nothing but senses, appetites, serenely luxurious tastes. As I watched him strolling about while he looked at his finger-nails, I often wondered whether he had anything that could properly be termed a soul, and whether good-health and good-nature were not the sum total of his advantages. ‘It’s lucky he’s good-natured,’ I used to say to myself; ‘for if he were not, there is nothing in his conscience to keep him in order. If he had irritable nerves instead of quiet ones, he would strangle us as the infant Hercules strangled the poor little snakes. He’s the natural man! Happily, his nature is gentle; I can mix my colours at my ease.’ I wondered what he thought about and what passed through his mind in the sunny idleness that seemed to shut him in from the modern work-a-day world, of which, in spite of my passion for bedaubing old panels with ineffective portraiture of mouldy statues against screens of box, I still flattered myself I was a member. I went so far as to believe that he sometimes withdrew from the world altogether. He had moods in which his consciousness seemed so remote and his mind so irresponsive and inarticulate, that nothing but some fresh endearment or some sudden violence could have power to arouse him. Even his tenderness for his wife had a quality which made me uneasy. Whether or no he had a soul himself, he seemed not to suspect that she had one. I took a god-fatherly interest in the development of her immortal part. I fondly believed her to be a creature susceptible of a moral life. But what was becoming of her moral life in this interminable heathenish honeymoon? Some fine day she would find herself tired of the Count’s beaux yeux and make an appeal to his mind. She had, to my knowledge, plans of study, of charity, of worthily playing her part as a Contessa Valerio – a position as to which the family-records furnished the most inspiring examples. But if the Count found the newspapers soporific, I doubted whether he would turn Dante’s pages very fast for his wife, or smile with much zest at the anecdotes of Vasari. How could he advise her, instruct her, sustain her? And if she should become a mother, how could he share her responsibilities? He doubtless would transmit his little son and heir a stout pair of arms and legs and a magnificent crop of curls, and sometimes remove his cigarette to kiss a dimpled spot; but I found it hard to picture him lending his voice to teach the lusty urchin his alphabet or his prayers, or the rudiments of infant virtue. One accomplishment indeed the Count possessed which would make him an agreeable playfellow: he carried in his pocket a collection of precious fragments of antique pavement – bits of porphyry and malachite and lapis and basalt – disinterred on his own soil and brilliantly polished by use. With these you might see him occupied by the half-hour, playing the simple game of catch-and-toss, ranging them in a circle, tossing them in rotation, catching them on the back of his hand. His skill was remarkable; he would send a stone five feet into the air, and pitch and catch and transpose the rest before he received it again. I watched with affectionate jealousy for the signs of a dawning sense, on Martha’s part, that she was the least bit oddly mated. Once or twice, as the weeks went by, I fancied I read them, and that she looked at me with eyes which seemed to remember certain old talks of mine in which I had declared – with such verity as you please – that a Frenchman, an Italian, a Spaniard, might be a very good fellow, but that he never really respected the woman he pretended to love. For the most part, however, my alarms, suspicions, prejudices, spent themselves easily in the charmed atmosphere of our romantic, our classical home. We were out of the modern world and had no business with modern scruples. The place was so bright, so still, so sacred to the silent, imperturbable past, that drowsy contentment seemed a natural law; and sometimes when, as I sat at my work, I saw my companions passing arm-in-arm across the end of one of the long-drawn vistas, and, turning back to my palette, found my colours dimmer for the radiant vision, I could easily have believed that I was some old monkish chronicler or copyist, engaged in illuminating a mediæval legend.


 
Posted:
July 5, 2007 1:18 PM
Post #121380—in reply to #121071
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
3.

It was a help to ungrudging feelings that the Count, yielding to his wife’s urgency, had undertaken a series of systematic excavations. To excavate is an expensive luxury, and neither Marco nor his latter forefathers had possessed the means for a disinterested pursuit of archæology. But his young wife had persuaded herself that the much-trodden soil of the Villa was as full of buried treasures as a bride-cake of plums, and that it would be a pretty compliment to the ancient house which had accepted her as mistress to devote a portion of her dowry to bringing its mouldy honours to the light. I think she was not without a fancy that this liberal process would help to disinfect her Yankee dollars of the impertinent odour of trade. She took learned advice on the subject, and was soon ready to swear to you, proceeding from irrefutable premises, that a colossal gilt-bronze Minerva, mentioned by Strabo, was placidly awaiting resurrection at a point twenty rods from the north-west angle of the house. She had a couple of asthmatic old antiquaries to lunch, whom, having plied with unwonted potations, she walked off their legs in the grounds; and though they agreed on nothing else in the world, they individually assured her that researches properly conducted would probably yield an unequalled harvest of discoveries. The Count had been not only indifferent but even unfriendly to the scheme, and had more than once arrested his wife’s complacent allusions to it by an unaccustomed acerbity of tone. “Let them lie, the poor disinherited gods, the Minerva, the Apollo, the Ceres you are so sure of finding,” he said, “and don’t break their rest. What do you want of them? We can’t worship them. Would you put them on pedestals to stare and mock at them? If you can’t believe in them, don’t disturb them. Peace be with them!” I remember being a good deal impressed by a confession drawn from him by his wife’s playfully declaring, in answer to some remonstrances in this strain, that he was really and truly superstitious. “Yes, by Bacchus, I am superstitious!” he cried. “Too much so, perhaps! But I’m an old Italian, and you must take me as you find me. There have been things seen and done here which leave strange influences behind! They don’t touch you, doubtless, who come of another race. But me they touch often, in the whisper of the leaves and the odour of the mouldy soil and the blank eyes of the old statues. I can’t bear to look the statues in the face. I seem to see other strange eyes in the empty sockets, and I hardly know what they say to me. I call the poor old statues ghosts. In conscience, we have enough on the place already, lurking and peering in every shady nook. Don’t dig up any more, or I won’t answer for my wits!”

This account of Marco’s sensibilities was too fantastic not to seem to his wife almost a joke; and though I imagined there was more in it, he made a joke so seldom that I should have been sorry to convert the poor girl’s smile into a suspicion. With her smile she carried her point, and in a few days arrived a kind of archæological expert, or commissioner, with a dozen workmen, who bristled with pickaxes and spades. For myself, I was secretly vexed at these energetic measures, for, though fond of disinterred statues, I disliked to see the soil disturbed, and deplored the profane sounds which were henceforth to jar upon the sleepy stillness of the gardens. I especially objected to the personage who conducted the operations – an little ugly, dwarfish man, who seemed altogether a subterranean genius, an earthy gnome of the underworld, and went prying about the grounds with a malicious smile which suggested more delight in the money the Signor Conte was going to bury than in the expected marbles and bronzes. When the first sod had been turned the Count’s mood seemed to change very much, and his curiosity got the better of his scruples. He sniffed delightedly the odour of the humid earth, and stood watching the workmen, as they struck constantly deeper, with a kindling wonder in his eyes. Whenever a pickaxe rang against a stone he would utter a sharp cry, and be deterred from jumping into the trench only by some assurance on the part of the little expert that it was a false alarm. The near prospect of discoveries seemed to act upon his nerves, and I met him more than once strolling restlessly among his cedarn alleys, as if at last he too had learned how to reflect. He took me by the arm and made me walk with him, having much to say about the chance of a ‘find’. I rather wondered at his sudden eagerness, and asked myself whether he had an eye to the past or to the future – to the intrinsic interest of possible Minervas and Apollos, or to their market-value. Whenever the Count came down to the place and – as he very often did – began to berate his little army of spadesmen for dawdling, the diminutive person who superintended the operations would glance at me with a sarcastic twinkle which seemed to hint that excavations were sometimes a snare. We were kept a good while in suspense, for several false beginnings were made – the earth probed in the wrong places. The Count was discouraged – the resumption of his naps testified to it. But the master-digger, who had his own ideas, shrewdly continued his labours; and as I sat at my easel I heard the spades making their gay sound as they touched the dislodged stones. Now and then I would pause, with an uncontrollable acceleration of my heart-beats. “It may be,” I would say, “that some marble masterpiece is stirring there beneath its lightening weight of earth! There are as good fish in the sea as ever were caught! What if I should be summoned to welcome another Antinous back to fame – a Venus, a Faun, an Augustus?”

 
Posted:
July 6, 2007 11:30 AM
Post #121446—in reply to #121380
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
4.

One morning it seemed to me that I had been hearing for half-an-hour a livelier movement of voices than usual; but as I was preoccupied with a puzzling bit of work I made no inquiries. Suddenly a shadow fell across my canvas, and I turned round. The little excavator stood beside me, with a glittering eye, cap in hand, his forehead bathed in perspiration. Resting in the hollow of his arm was an earth-stained fragment of marble. In answer to my questioning glance he held it up to me, and I saw it was a woman’s shapely hand. “Come!” he simply said, and led the way to the excavation. The workmen were so closely gathered round the open trench that I saw nothing till he made them divide. Then, full in the sun, and flashing it back, almost, in spite of her dusky incrustations, I beheld, propped up with stones against a heap of earth, a majestic marble image. She seemed to me almost colossal, though I afterwards perceived that she was only of the proportions of a woman exceptionally tall. My pulses began to throb, for I felt that she was something great and it was a high privilege to be among the first to know her. Her finished beauty gave her an almost human look, and her absent eyes seemed to wonder back at us. She was amply draped, so that I saw that she was not a Venus. “She’s a Juno” said the expert, decisively; and she seemed indeed an embodiment of celestial supremacy and repose. Her beautiful head, bound with a single band, could have bent only to give the nod of command; her eyes looked straight before her; her mouth was implacably grave; one hand, outstretched, appeared to have held a kind of imperial wand; the arm from which the other had been broken hung at her side with the most queenly majesty. The workmanship was of the greatest delicacy, and though perhaps there was more in her than usual of a certain personal expression, she was wrought, as a whole, in the large and simple manner of the great Greek period. She was a masterpiece of skill and a marvel of preservation. “Does the Count know?” I soon asked, for I had a guilty sense that our eyes were taking something from her.
“The Signor Conte is at his siesta,” said the padrone, with his sceptical grin. “We don’t like to disturb him.”

“Here he comes!” cried one of the workmen, and we promptly made way for him. His siesta had evidently been suddenly broken, for his face was flushed and his hair disordered.
“Ah, my dream – my dream was right, then!” he cried, and stood staring at the image.
“What was your dream?” I asked, as his face seemed to betray more dismay than delight.
“That they had found a wonderful Juno, and that she rose and came and laid her marble hand on mine. Is that it!” said the Count, excitedly.
An awestruckSantissima Vergine!” burst from one of the listening workmen.
“Yes, Signor Conte, this is the hand!” said the superintendent, holding up his perfect fragment. “I have had it safe here this half-hour, so it can’t have touched you!”
“But you are apparently right as to her being a Juno,” I said. “Admire her at your leisure.” And I turned away; for if the Count was superstitious, I didn’t wish to embarrass by my observation. I repaired to the house to carry the news to my god-daughter, whom I found slumbering – dreamlessly, it appeared – over a great archæological octavo. “They have touched bottom,” I said. “They have found something Phidian or Praxitelian, at the very least!” She dropped her octavo, and rang for a parasol. I described the statue, but not graphically, I presume, for Martha gave a little sarcastic grimace.

“A long, fluted peplum?” she said. “How very odd! I don’t believe she’s beautiful.”
“She’s beautiful enough to make you jealous, figlioccia mia” I replied.
We found the Count standing before the resurgent goddess in fixed contemplation, with folded arms. He seemed to have recovered from the impression of his dream, but I thought his face betrayed a still deeper emotion. He was pale, and gave no response as his wife affectionately clasped his arm. I am not sure, however, that his wife’s attitude was not a livelier tribute to the perfection of the image. She had been laughing at my rhapsody as we walked from the house, and I had bethought myself of an assertion I had somewhere seen, that women lack the perception of the purest beauty. Martha, however, seemed slowly to measure our Juno’s infinite stateliness. She gazed a long time, silently, leaning against her husband, and then stepped, half timidly, down upon the stones which formed a rough base for the figure. She laid her two rosy, ungloved hands upon the stony fingers of the goddess, and remained for some moments pressing them in her warm grasp and fixing her living eyes upon the sightless brow. When she turned round, her eyes were bright with the tear which deep admiration sometimes calls forth and which, in this case, her husband was too much absorbed to notice. He had apparently given orders that the workmen should be treated to a cask of wine, in honour of their discovery. It was now brought and opened on the spot, and the little expert, having drawn the first glass, stepped forward, hat in hand, and obsequiously presented it to the Countess. She only moistened her lips with it and passed it to her husband. He raised it mechanically to his own; then suddenly he stopped, held it a moment aloft, and poured it out slowly and solemnly at the feet of the Juno.

“Why, it’s a libation!” I cried. He made no answer, and walked slowly away.

 
Posted:
July 7, 2007 6:45 AM
Post #121481—in reply to #121446
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
5.

There was no more work done that day. The labourers lay on the grass, gazing with the native Roman relish of a fine piece of sculpture, but wasting no wine in pagan ceremonies. In the evening the Count paid the Juno another visit, and gave orders that on the morrow she should be transferred to the casino. The casino was a deserted garden-house, built in not ungraceful imitation of an Ionic temple, in which Marco’s ancestors must often have assembled to drink cool syrups from Venetian glasses and listen to madrigals and other concetti. It contained several dusty fragments of antique sculpture, and it was spacious enough to enclose that richer collection of which I began fondly to regard the Juno as but the nucleus. Here, with short delay, this fine creature was placed, serenely upright, a reversed funereal cippus forming a sufficiently solid pedestal. The small superintendent, who seemed a thorough adept in all the offices of restoration, rubbed her and scraped her with mysterious art, removed her earthy stains, and gave her back the lustre of her beauty. Her firm, fine surface seemed to glow with a kind of renascent purity and bloom, and but for her broken hand you might have fancied she had just received the last stroke of the chisel. Her presence remained no secret. Within two or three days half-a-dozen inquisitive conoscenti posted out to obtain sight of her. I happened to be present when the first of these gentlemen (a German in blue spectacles, with a portfolio under his arm) presented himself at the Villa. The Count, hearing his voice at the door, came forward and eyed him coldly from head to foot.
“Your new Juno, Signor Conte,” began the German, “is, in my opinion, much more likely to be a certain Proserpine—”
“I have neither a Juno nor a Proserpine to discuss with you,” said the Count, curtly. “You are misinformed.”
“You have dug up no statue?” cried the German. “What a scandalous hoax!”
“None worthy of your learned attention. I am sorry you should have the trouble of carrying your little note-book so far.” The Count had suddenly become witty!
“But you have something, surely. The rumour is running through Rome"
“The rumour be damned!” cried the Count, savagely. “I have nothing – do you understand? Be so good as to say so to your friends!”
The answer was explicit, and the poor archæologist departed, tossing his flaxen mane. But I pitied him, and ventured to remonstrate with the Count. “She might as well be still in the earth, if no one is to see her,” I said.
I am to see her: that’s enough!” he answered with the same unnatural harshness. Then, in a moment, as he caught me eying him askance, in troubled surprise, “I hated his great portfolio. He was going to make some hideous drawing of her.”
“Ah, that touches me,” I said. “I too have been planning to make a little sketch.”
He was silent for some moments, after which he turned and grasped my arm, with less irritation, but with extraordinary gravity. “Go in there towards twilight,” he said, “and sit for an hour and look at her. I think you will give up your sketch. If you don’t, my good old friend – you are welcome!”
I followed his advice, and, as a friend, I gave up my sketch. But an artist is an artist, and I secretly longed to attempt one. Orders strictly in accordance with the Count’s reply to our German friend were given to the servants, who, with an easy Italian conscience and a gracious Italian persuasiveness, assured all subsequent inquirers that they had been lamentably misinformed. I have no doubt, indeed, that, in default of larger opportunity, they made condolence remunerative. Further operations were, for the present, suspended, as implying an affront to the incomparable Juno. The workmen departed, but the little adept still haunted the premises and sounded the soil for his own entertainment. One day he came to me with his usual ambiguous grimace. “The beautiful hand of the Juno,” he murmured; “what has become of it?”
“I have not seen it since you called me to look at her. I remember that when I went away it was lying on the grass, near the excavation.”
“Where I placed it myself! After that it disappeared. Pare impossibile!”
“Do you suspect one of your workmen? Such a fragment as that would bring more scudi than most of them ever looked at.”
“Some, perhaps, are greater thieves than the others. But if I were to call up the greatest rascal of the lot and accuse him, the Count would interfere.”
“He must value that beautiful hand, nevertheless.”
My friend the resurrectionist looked about him and winked. “He values it so much that he himself purloined it. That’s my belief, and I think that the less we say about it the better.”
“Purloined it, my dear sir? After all, it’s his own property.”
“Not so much as that comes to! So beautiful a creature is more or less the property of every one; we have all a right to look at her. But the Count treats her as if she were a sacro-sanct image of the Madonna. He keeps her under lock and key, and pays her solitary visits. What does he do, after all? When a beautiful woman is in stone, all one can do is to look at her. And what does he do with that precious hand? He keeps it in a silver box; he has made a relic of it!” And this cynical personage began to chuckle grotesquely as he walked away.
He left me musing, uncomfortably, and wondering what the deuce he meant.

 
Posted:
July 9, 2007 7:27 AM
Post #121629—in reply to #116532
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Nanna Mercer on May 4, 2007 10:50 AM

For my birthday, I received several books, one of them:

Haruki Murakami's Blind Willow, Sleeping Woman.

Twenty-four short stories translated from the Japanese by Phillip Gabriel and Jay Rubin.

http://www.nytimes.com/2007/07/08/books/review/Murakami-t.html?em&ex=1184126400&en=d6911fa3145629ea&ei=5070

Practically everything I know about writing, then, I learned from music. It may sound paradoxical to say so, but if I had not been so obsessed with music, I might not have become a novelist. ...

Whether in music or in fiction, the most basic thing is rhythm. Your style needs to have good, natural, steady rhythm, or people won’t keep reading your work. I learned the importance of rhythm from music — and mainly from jazz. Next comes melody — which, in literature, means the appropriate arrangement of the words to match the rhythm. If the way the words fit the rhythm is smooth and beautiful, you can’t ask for anything more. Next is harmony — the internal mental sounds that support the words. Then comes the part I like best: free improvisation. Through some special channel, the story comes welling out freely from inside. All I have to do is get into the flow. Finally comes what may be the most important thing: that high you experience upon completing a work — upon ending your “performance” and feeling you have succeeded in reaching a place that is new and meaningful. And if all goes well, you get to share that sense of elevation with your readers (your audience). That is a marvelous culmination that can be achieved in no other way. ...

Even now, almost 30 years later, I continue to learn a great deal about writing from good music. My style is as deeply influenced by Charlie Parker’s repeated freewheeling riffs, say, as by F. Scott Fitzgerald’s elegantly flowing prose. And I still take the quality of continual self-renewal in Miles Davis’s music as a literary model.

One of my all-time favorite jazz pianists is Thelonious Monk. Once, when someone asked him how he managed to get a certain special sound out of the piano, Monk pointed to the keyboard and said: “It can’t be any new note. When you look at the keyboard, all the notes are there already. But if you mean a note enough, it will sound different. You got to pick the notes you really mean!”

I often recall these words when I am writing, and I think to myself, “It’s true. There aren’t any new words. Our job is to give new meanings and special overtones to absolutely ordinary words.” I find the thought reassuring. It means that vast, unknown stretches still lie before us, fertile territories just waiting for us to cultivate them.

Haruki Murakami’s most recent book is a novel, “After Dark.” This essay was translated by Jay Rubin.


 
Posted:
July 9, 2007 8:41 AM
Post #121636—in reply to #121629
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Jacek Krankowski on July 9, 2007 1:27 PM

When you look at the keyboard, all the notes are there already. But if you mean a note enough, it will sound different. You got to pick the notes you really mean!”

There aren’t any new words. Our job is to give new meanings and special overtones to absolutely ordinary words.” I find the thought reassuring. It means that vast, unknown stretches still lie before us, fertile territories just waiting for us to cultivate them.

Haruki Murakami’s most recent book is a novel, “After Dark.” This essay was translated by Jay Rubin.

Not long ago, I watched Daniel Barenboim's Piano Master Classes: http://www.soundsandfury.com/soundsandfury/2007/03/master_class.html where Barenboim mentioned 'tempo rubato' which he translated or explained as 'stolen time', something that I've always and without knowing the name for it understood as the sound between the notes, which can perhaps also be grasped and appreciated as the unspoken and the unstated which jumps into your mind when you read Murakami's books.   

Nanna

 


 
Posted:
July 9, 2007 9:42 AM
Post #121643—in reply to #121636
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
6.

The Count certainly chose to make a mystery of the Juno, but this seemed a natural incident of the first rapture of possession. I was willing to wait for permission to approach her, and in the meantime I was glad to find that there was a limit to his constitutional apathy. But as the days elapsed I began to be conscious that his enjoyment was not communicative, but strangely cold and shy and sombre. That he should admire a marble goddess was no reason for his despising mankind; yet he really seemed to be making invidious comparisons between us. From this ridiculous proscription his charming wife was not excepted. At moments when I tried to persuade myself that he was neither worse nor better company than usual, the expression of her face contradicted this superficial view. She said nothing, but she wore a look of really touching perplexity. She sat at times with her eyes fixed on him with a kind of imploring curiosity, as if for the present she were too much surprised to be angry. What passed between them in private, I had, of course, no warrant to inquire. Nothing, I suspected – and that was the misery! It was part of the misery, too, that he was impenetrable to these mute glances, and looked over her head with an air of superb abstraction. Occasionally he seemed to notice that I too didn’t know what to make of his condition, and then for a moment his dull eye would sparkle, half, as it appeared, with a kind of sinister irony, and half with an impulse strangely stifled, as soon as he felt it, to justify himself. But from his wife he kept his face inexorably averted; and when she approached him with some melancholy attempt at fondness he received it with an ill-concealed shudder. The situation struck me as tremendously queer, and I grew to hate the Count and everything that belonged to him. “I was a thousand times right,” I cried; “an Italian count may be mighty fine, but he won’t wear! Give us some wholesome young fellow of our own blood, who will play us none of these dusky old-world tricks. Artist as I have aspired to be, I will never again recommend a husband with traditions!” I lost my pleasure in the Villa, in the violet shadows and amber lights, the mossy marbles and the long-trailing profile of the Alban Hills. My painting stood still; everything looked ugly. I sat and fumbled with my palette, and seemed to be mixing mud with my colours. My head was stuffed with dismal thoughts; an intolerable weight settled itself on my heart. The poor Count became, to my imagination, a dark efflorescence of the evil germs which history had implanted in his line. No wonder he was foredoomed to be cruel. Was not cruelty a tradition in his race, and crime an example? The unholy passions of his forefathers revived, incurably, in his untaught nature and clamoured dumbly for an issue. What a heavy heritage it seemed to me, as I reckoned it up in my melancholy musings, the Count’s interminable ancestry! Back to the profligate revival of arts and vices – back to the bloody medley of mediæval wars – back through the long, fitfully glaring dusk of the early ages to its ponderous origin in the solid Roman state – back through all the darkness of history it stretched itself, losing every claim on my sympathies as it went. Such a record was in itself a curse, and my dear girl had expected it to sit as lightly and gratefully on her consciousness as her feather on her hat! I have little idea how long this painful situation lasted. It seemed the longer from my god-daughter’s persistent reticence and my inability to offer her a word of consolation. A sensitive woman, disappointed in marriage, exhausts her own ingenuity before she takes counsel of others. The Count’s preoccupations, whatever they were, made him increasingly restless; he came and went at random, with nervous abruptness; he took long rides alone, and, as I inferred, rarely went through the form of excusing himself to his wife; and still, as time went on, he came no nearer explaining his mystery. With the lapse of the months, however, I confess that my anxiety began to be tempered with compassion. If I had expected to see him propitiate his inexorable ancestry by the commission of a misdeed, now that his honest nature appeared to have refused them this satisfaction, I felt a sort of grudging gratitude. A man couldn’t be so infernally blue   without being, however little he might confess it, in want of sympathy. He had always treated me with that antique deference to a grizzled beard for which elderly men reserve the cream of their general tenderness for waning fashions, and I thought it possible he would suffer me at last to lay a healing hand upon his trouble. One evening, when I had taken leave of my god-daughter and given her, in a silent kiss, my rather ineffectual blessing, I came out and found the Count sitting in the garden in the mild starlight, and staring at a mouldy  Hermes, planted in a clump of oleander. I sat down by him and informed him in definite terms that his conduct required an explanation. He half turned his head, and his dark pupil gleamed an instant.
     “I understand,” he said; “you think me crazy!” And he tapped his forehead.
     “No, not crazy, but unhappy. And if unhappiness runs its course too freely, of course, it’s a great strain upon the mind.”
     He was silent awhile, and then – “I am not unhappy!” he cried, abruptly. “I am tremendously happy. You wouldn’t believe the satisfaction I take in sitting here and staring at that old weather-worn Hermes. Formerly I used to be afraid of him; his frown used to remind me of a bushy-browed old priest who taught me Latin and looked at me terribly over the book when I stumbled in my Virgil. But now it seems to me the friendliest, jolliest thing in the world, and suggests the most delightful images. He stood pouting his great lips in some old Roman’s garden two thousand years ago. He saw the sandalled feet treading the alleys, and the rose-crowned heads bending over the wine; he knew the old feasts and the old worship, the old believers and the old gods. As I sit here he speaks to me, in his own dumb way, and describes it all! No, no, my friend, I am the happiest of men!”
     I had denied that I thought he was crazy, but I suddenly began to suspect it, for I found nothing reassuring in this singular rhapsody. The Hermes, for a wonder, had kept his nose; and when I reflected that my dear Countess was being neglected for this senseless pagan block, I secretly promised myself to come the next day with a hammer and deal him such a lusty blow as would make him too ridiculous for a sentimental  tête-à-tête. Meanwhile, however, the Count’s infatuation was no laughing matter, and I expressed my sincerest conviction when I said, after a pause, that I should recommend him to see either a priest or a physician.
     He burst into uproarious laughter. “A priest! What should I do with a priest, or he with me? I never loved them, and I feel less like beginning than ever. A priest, my dear friend,” he repeated, laying his hand on my arm, “don’t set a priest at me, if you value his sanity! My confession would frighten the poor man out of his wits. As for a doctor, I never was better in my life; and unless,” he added abruptly, rising and eyeing me askance, “you want to poison me, in Christian charity I advise you to leave me alone.”

 
Posted:
July 11, 2007 5:58 AM
Post #121740—in reply to #121643
Anna Maria Paoluzzi
Mother tongue: Italian
Joined: September 23, 2003
Location: Italy

(removed) 
RE: The short story
For those interested in The Last of the Valerii, the full text is available at :

http://www.henryjames.org.uk/lastv/intro_inframe.htm

再见

 
Posted:
September 4, 2007 4:06 AM
Post #126593—in reply to #121740
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

A comment on some of my stories posted to this thread:

Leading psychologist says little-known literary form develops thinking skills

A form of literature little-known in the West but common in Afghanistan can help develop thinking skills and perceptions, says neuropsychiatric expert Robert Ornstein.

The internationally renowned psychologist, pioneering researcher and author of more than 20 books—including The Psychology of Consciousness, The Roots of the Self and The Amazing Brain—will discuss this form of literature, called the “teaching-story,” at the Library of Congress Friday, Nov. 1, 6:30-7:30 p.m. in the Mumford Room, sixth floor, Madison Building, 101 Independence Ave. S.E. in Washington, D.C.

While Western educators and psychologists are just now beginning to acknowledge the effectiveness of this type of story in developing thinking skills and perceptions, it is still largely unknown here, though it has been used for such purposes elsewhere in the world for centuries, says Ornstein. Although found in many cultures, it is especially prevalent in Afghanistan, Central Asia and the Middle East, he notes.

On the surface, says Ornstein, teaching-stories often appear to be little more than fairy or folk tales. But they are designed to embody—in their characters, plots and imagery—patterns and relationships that nurture a part of the mind that is unreachable in more direct ways, thus increasing our understanding and breadth of vision, in addition to fostering our ability to think critically.

“These stories, with improbable events that lead the reader's mind into new and unexplored venues, allow her or him to develop more flexibility and to understand this complex world better,” he says.

Ornstein, who has taught at Stanford, Harvard and the University of California, San Francisco, says psychologists have found that reading teaching-stories activates the right side of the brain much more than does reading normal prose.

“The right side of the brain provides 'context,' the essential function of putting together the different components of experience,” he says. “The left side provides the 'text,' or the pieces themselves.”

Ornstein sees stories as being part of our basic cognitive development, leading the child and then the adult to learn more about what happens in the world, when and how events come together. He points out that the stories of all cultures share more in this regard than they differ, and that an analysis of stories throughout the world shows that the same story occurs time and again in different cultures.

“Stories have been part of all cultures from time immemorial,” says Ornstein, “but only recently has their psychological significance been discovered, especially in teaching-stories.”

Library of Congress Press Release of 10/16/02


 
Posted:
September 5, 2007 4:42 AM
Post #126674—in reply to #126593
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

From SALAMANDER and other stories

PILGRIMS' INN

Masuji Ibuse

Translated by John Bester

6.1

I am staying here in Tosa on private business. For the most part, I am pleased to say, things have gone most satisfactorily. The only exception is that the day before yesterday, I dozed off on the bus, and instead of getting off at a town called Aki was carried on to a place called Pilgrims' Cape. Thinking to make my way back to Aki, I was told that the last bus had already gone. It was fifteen miles to Aki, they said. So, my affairs being well in hand and with no need to get back quickly, I decided not to rush things but to put up for the night at Pilgrims' Cape.

The collection of dwellings at Pilgrims' Cape is officially known as Kimisaki, in the village of Pilgrims' Cape. There is no fear of losing one's way, for the village has only one street, lined on either side by low, single-story houses. Hoping if possible to fond an inn with a telephone, I asked a passing fisherman, who told me that the only establishment in the village with a telephone were the post office and the police station. I inquired how many inns there were. Only one, he said: a pilgrims' inn.

True enough, at the entrance of the inn where I stayed, there hung a huge sign that said, " Pilgrims' Inn - The Waves." The inn as such had no pretensions of any kind, having a total of only three rooms for guests, but surprisingly enough there are three maids. On the other hand, there is neither proprietor, proprietress, nor proprietor's son. They are all employees, in fact, with no one officially in charge.

--------


 
Posted:
September 8, 2007 6:12 AM
Post #127078—in reply to #126674
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

6.2

The first thing that occurred to me as I stood at the entrance of the inn was that it must be a fisherman's cottage, made over almost as it stood. It was already dark and I could not see the outside, but the papered sliding doors at the entrance and the low-hanging eaves were in no way different from those of the most ordinary fisherman's home. I opened the sliding doors and stepped into the narrow earthen-floored hallway.

"Good evening! " I called. "Is anybody there? I'd like a room for the night if you . . . ."

A sliding door opened from within, and a woman of around fifty appeared.

"Well, good evening to you!" she said. " A room for the night is it?"

The door she had opened appeared to give onto the living room, and I could see a wrinkled old woman of around eighty and another woman of about sixty sitting by a charcoal brazier inside.

"Well, well, good evening to you!" they exclaimed as soon as they saw me. "Don't stand there now," they added socially. " Come right on through."

To get to the rooms at the back it was necessary to pass through the living room that led off the entrance hall. To complicate matters, the room was small, with small tables of food and a container of cooked rice set out for the evening meal, so that I could only get through by stepping over the charcoal brazier, a lacquered inkstone box and sundry other objects. As I was stepping over the lacquered box, the oldest woman of all said, " Do come through, don't worry about us. But mind where you thread please. The electric lamps don't give off much light these days. " And she rose with dignity to show me to my room.

The three guest rooms stood in a row, separated only by paper-covered sliding screens. The room leading off inside the entrance seemed to serve double duty as a guest room and a family room. A girl of about twelve and a girl of about fifteen were seated facing each other at a low table. They were dictating to each other from a school reader, but seeing me coming through they stopped talking and bowed. Both of them were rather bright-looking children. In the next room, a large man lay on his belly licking a pencil as he stared at an account book open before him.

" Excuse me, " I said politely as I passed through the room.

"Oh? Oh, excuse me," he said absentmindedly. I was shown into the room beyond.  

The very oldest woman got some pale blue quilts out of a closet. " These are for your bed, if you don't mind," she said. She left the room and was replaced by the woman of around sixty, who brought me some green tea.

"The toilet's just outside the sliding doors there, " she said. " People have to come through here if they go in the night, so would you mind leaving the light on when you go to sleep? Will you be up early in the morning?"

I replied that I should probably be sleeping late.

" Well, then, good night to you," she said. Have nice dreams. How about dreaming," she added in an excess of affability, " of a shipload of treasure coming into port? That would be very nice, wouldn't it?"

I have never dreamed of a treasure ship in my life, nor do I ever want to.

---------

 


 
Posted:
September 9, 2007 4:55 PM
Post #127202—in reply to #126593
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Jacek Krankowski on September 4, 2007 10:06 AM

A form of literature little-known in the West but common in Afghanistan can help develop thinking skills and perceptions, says neuropsychiatric expert Robert Ornstein. ...

On the surface, says Ornstein, teaching-stories often appear to be little more than fairy or folk tales. But they are designed to embody—in their characters, plots and imagery—patterns and relationships that nurture a part of the mind that is unreachable in more direct ways, thus increasing our understanding and breadth of vision, in addition to fostering our ability to think critically.

"The Magic Horse"

A king had two sons. The first helped the people by working for them in a manner they understood. The second was called 'Lazy' because he was a dreamer, as far as anyone could see.
        The first son gained great honours in his land. The second obtained from a humble carpenter a wooden horse and sat astride it. But the horse was a magical one. It carried the rider, if he was sincere, to his heart's desire.
        Seeking his heart's desire, the young prince disappeared one day on the horse. He was absent a long time. After many adventures he returned with a beautiful princess from the Country of Light, and his father was overjoyed at his safe return and listened to the story of the magic horse.
        The horse was made available to anyone who wanted it in that country. But many people preferred the obvious benefits which the actions of the first prince provided for them because to them the horse always looked like a plaything. They did not get beyond the outer appearance of the horse, which was not impressive - just like a plaything.
        When the old king died, the 'prince who liked to play with toys' became, by his wish, the king. But people in general despised him. They much preferred the excitement and interest of the discoveries and activities of the practical prince.
        Unless we listen to the 'lazy' prince, whether he has a princess from the Country of Light with him or not, we shall not get beyond the outer appearance of the horse. Even if we like the horse, it is not its outward shape which can help us travel to our destination. (Idries Shah, The Way of the Sufi, via http://www.costarricense.cr/pagina/ernobe/sufi.htm)


 
Posted:
September 11, 2007 4:23 AM
Post #127366—in reply to #127078
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

6.3

I spread out on the tatami the quilts the oldest woman had got for me, took off my cloak and haori, and crawled in between the quilts as I was. A thin, hard quilt is often referred to as a "wafer quilt," but those I got into were nothing as much as large dishcloths. I drew up my knees and turned to lie on my right side, facing away from the doors, so as to survey the room's amenities.

The wooden beams in the ceiling were completely exposed, and their blackened surfaces were stuck all over with pieces of paper of the kind that pilgrims making a tour of the shrines leave behind to mark their progress. One gave a name and an address in some country village. Another said simply, " May our great hopes be granted." I reflected on the fact that even people staying at squalid inns like this had their "great hopes" that they wanted fulfilled. Similar papers were pasted on a price list that was stuck on the wall. "Room per night, per person: thirty sen. Meals to order," read the list, which was written rather well in what seemed to be a man's hand. Someone who stayed there had probably done it for them. In one corner of the room stood a board for playing Chinese checkers, the usual massive block of wood, but lacking its four small legs. Being the only piece of furniture in the room, its sole effect was to heighten the melancholy atmosphere.

I closed my eyes, still on my right side, having lost any interest in turning onto my left in order to study the pattern on the sliding screens. In the next room, I could hear the clicking of an abacus and the sound of small change being counted. Suddenly, there came the new sound of someone clapping his hands. The hands were clapped together at least ten or eleven times in succession.

"Yes?" came a voice in reply, from the room by the entrance.

"Bring me some saké!" shouted the man in the room next to mine, in a loud voice.

I draped a handkerchief over my face, and pilled the quilt over that in turn. I must have been very tired, for I felt I would go to sleep without any trouble, and was still congratulation myself on the fact when I dozed off. The next thing I knew, I had got my top half out of the quilts and had been awakened by a voice talking in the next room. It belonged, I felt sure, to the third woman, the one around fifty, who was in deep conversation with my neighbor, keeping him company over his saké.

"No, not here," she was saying. Though people often think so...."

-----

 


 
Posted:
September 14, 2007 10:38 AM
Post #127744—in reply to #127366
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story
There was once a small boy who banged a drum all day and loved every moment of it. He would not be quiet, no matter what anyone else said or did. Various people who called themselves Sufis, and other well-wishers, were called in by neighbors and asked to do something about the child.
The first so-called Sufi told the boy that he would, if he continued to make so much noise, perforate his eardrums; this reasoning was too advanced for the child, who was neither a scientist nor a scholar. The second told him that drum beating was a sacred activity and should be carried out only on special occasions. The third offered the neighbors plugs for their ears; the fourth gave the boy a book; the fifth gave the neighbors books that described a method of controlling anger through biofeedback; the sixth gave the boy meditation exercises to make him placid and explained that all reality was imagination. Like all placebos, each of these remedies worked for a short while, but none worked for very long.
Eventually, a real Sufi came along. He looked at the situation, handed the boy a hammer and chisel, and said, "I wonder what is INSIDE the drum?" (Ibid.)
 
Posted:
September 15, 2007 4:59 AM
Post #127824—in reply to #127366
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

6.4

"...The oldest of the three is Old Okane. The next is Old Ogin, and I'm called Old Okura. All three of us were abandoned here, you see. People who stayed at the inn left us behind. Foundlings, you could call us . . ."

The woman seemed to be drunk; her voice loud and clear, showed no concern for her surroundings.

" Yes, but surely one if the three is officially the proprietress?"

From the way he spoke, the man was drunk too. " Here, Gran," he went on, " have another. They say that saké's a wrinkle smoother, you know."

The woman apparently accepted without demur the saké cup he held out to her. "Wrinkle-smoother ---" she went on, " that's a neat way of putting it. I can't take much myself, but ten years ago Old Okane could get down a pint at a time. if somebody treated her to it, that is."

"Whose daughter is Old Okane then? A pilgrim's, like the rest?"

"There's no way of telling," she said. "The old lady who was here before Old Okane, she too was left behind by someone who stayed here and she lived all her life here till she was old. The old lady before her as well, she started life in the same way. Besides, in this house we never let the babies know who their parents were. We've observed that rule from generation to generation. After all, there was no such thing as an inn register in the old days, was there? So no one knew the names of the foundlings real parents then, and even nowadays we never tell the children their family names or what their parents looked like."

"That means that the girls who live here are foundlings too, I suppose? Now I wonder what kind of people would abandon their children like that? For the life of me, I can't understand the mentality of such parents."  

"Well, it was a good fifty years ago I was abandoned by my parents, so I have no way of knowing what they thought about it. I expect people are on their way to Pilgrims' Cape with a child on their hands and someone tells them about the custom of this inn. Generally speaking, I'd say there's been one baby left behind every tens years or so."

"But isn't it funny that they're all girls?"

---------


 
Posted:
September 16, 2007 5:33 AM
Post #127889—in reply to #127824
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

6.5

"Boys grow strong and get into trouble, so we chase after the parents and give them back. If we can't find where the parents have gone, we hand them in at the village office."

"How do you register them, then? Even with a girl, you have to register her at the office, don't you? She has to get married some day."

"Oh, no --- we never get married. We consider ourselves as widows from the start; we stay on forever in return for being brought up here. And whatever happens, we never get mixed up with any outsider."

"My, my . . . fancying holding out all those years!"

I draped my face with the handkerchief and pulled up the quilt so that I could sleep again. I found myself wondering at the oddity of the establishment. Even so, I doubted that the old woman had made it all up in a fit of drunken fancy.

The next morning as I was the inn, I compared the faces of the three women. The oldest of them was thin, with a narrow face. The second was short and fat, "barrel" would have described her quite adequately. The third woman was of medium build and height, and her features showed signs of having once been beautiful. The two children were nowhere to be seen.

"Have the children gone out then?" I asked the youngest of the women.

"They're at school," she said. I grinned ruefully at myself for asking a stupid question.

Glancing at the doorway as I left, I saw two nameplates fastened close side by side on the on the pillar. "Oshichi Kanno, Pupil, Pilgrims' Cape Village Elementary School," said one. Okume Kanno, Pupil, Pilgrims' Cape Village Elementary School," said the other. The very oldest woman bowed politely as she saw me off at the entrance.

"Mind how you go, now," she said. "And goodbye."

On a stretch of sandy soil by the side of the inn, countless clumps of a thick-leaved evergreen plant were growing. I was much taken by the contrast between the dark gray of the sand and the green of their leaves.

--------------------


 
Posted:
September 21, 2007 4:27 AM
Post #128262—in reply to #127889
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

The Algonquin Cinderella

There was once a large village of the MicMac Indians of the Eastern Algonquins, built beside a lake. At the far end of the settlement stood a lodge, and in it lived a being who was always invisible.

He had a sister who looked after him, and everyone knew that any girl who could see him might marry him. For that reason there were few girls who did not try, but it was very long before anyone succeeded.

This is the way in which the test of sight was carried out: at evening-time, when the Invisible One was due to be returning home, his sister would walk with any girl who might come down to the lakeshore. She, of course, could see her brother, since he was always visible to her.

As soon as she saw him, she would say to the girls:
"Do you see my brother?"
"Yes, they would generally reply-though some of them did say "No."
To those who said that they could indeed see him,the sister would say:
"Of what is his shoulder straps made?" Some people say that she would enquire:
"What is his moose-runners haul?" or "With what does he draw his sled?"
And they would answer:
"A strip of rawhide" or "a green flexible branch", or something of that kind.

Then she, knowing that they had not told the truth, would say:
"Very well, let us return to the wigwam!"
When they had gone in, she would tell them not to sit in a certain place, because it belonged to the Invisible One. Then after they had helped to cook the supper, they would wait with great curiousity, to see him eat. They could be sure that he was a real person, for when he took off his moccasins they became visible, and his sister hung them up. But beyond this they saw nothing of him, or even when they stayed in the place all night, as many of them did.

Now there lived in the village an old man who was a widower, and his three daughters. The youngest girl was very small, weak and often ill, and yet her sisters, espically the elder treated her cruelly. The second daughter was kinder, and sometimes took her side, but the wicked sister would burn her hands and feet with hot cinders, and she was covered with scars from this treatment. She was so marked that people called her Oochigeaskw, The-Rough-Faced-Girl.

When her father came home and asked why she had such burns, the bad sister would at once say that it was her own fault, for she had disobeyed orders and gone near the fire and had fallen into it.

These two elder sisters descided one day to try their luck at seeing the Invisible One. So they dressed themselves in their finest clothes, and tried to look their prettiest. They found the Invisible One's sister and took the usual walk by the water.

When he came, and when they were asked if they could see hin , they answered: "Of course." And when asked about the shoulder strap or sled cord, they answered: "A piece of rawhide." But of course they were lying like the others, and they got nothing for their pains.

The next afternoon, when the father returned home, he brought with him many of the pretty little shells from which wawpum was made, and they set to work to string them.

That day, poor little Oochigeaskw, who had always gone barefoot, got a pair of her father's moccasins, old ones, and put them into water to soften them so that she could wear them. Then she begged her sisters for a few wampum shells. The elder called her a "little pest", but the younger one gave her some. Now, with no other clothes than her usual rags, the poor little thing went into the woods and got herself some sheets of birch bark, from which she made a dress, and put marks on it for decoration, in the style of long ago.

She made a petticoat and a loose gown, a cap, leggins and a handkerchief. She put on her father's large old moccasins, which were far too big for her, and went forth to try her luck. She would try, she thought, to discover whether she could see the Invisible One.

She did not begin very well. As she set off, her sisters shouted and hooted and yelled, and tried to make her stay. And the loafers around the village, seeing the strange little creature, called out "Shame!"

The poor little girl in her strange clothes, with her face all scared, was an awful sight, but she was kindly received by the sister of the Invisible One. And this was, of course, because this noble lady understood far more things than the mere outside which all the rest of the world knows. As the brown of the evening sky turned to black, the lady took her down to the lake.

"Do you see him?" the Invisible One's sister asked.
"I do indeed-and he is wonderful!" said Oochigeaskw.
The sister asked: "And what is his sled-string?"
The little girl said: "It is the Rainbow."
"And, my sister, what is his bow-string?"
"It it The Spirit's Road-the Milky Way."
"So you have seen him, said his sister.

She took the girl home with her and bathed her. As she did so, all the scars disappeared from her body. Her hair grew again, as it was combed, long, like a blackbirds wing. Her eyes were now like stars: in all the world there was no other such beauty. Then, form her treasures, the lady gave her a wedding garment, and adorned her.

Then she told Oochigeaskw to take the wife's seat in the wigwam, the one next to where the Invisible One sat, beside the entrance. And when he came in, terrible and beautiful, he smiled and said:
"So we are found out!"
"Yes," said his sister. And so Oochigeaskw became his wife.

http://www.katinkahesselink.net/sufi/stories.html


 
Posted:
September 23, 2007 3:59 AM
Post #128482—in reply to #128262
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story
Another tale, not really a short story:

Once upon a time Khidr, the teacher of Moses, called upon mankind with a warning. At a certain date, he said, all the water in the world which had not been specially hoarded, would disappear. It would then be renewed, with different water, which would drive men mad.

Only one man listened to the meaning of this advice. He collected water and went to a secure place where he stored it, and waited for the water to change its character.

On the appointed date the streams stopped running, the wells went dry, and the man who had listened, seeing this happening, went to his retreat and drank his preserved water.

When he saw, from his security, the waterfalls again beginning to flow, this man descended among the other sons of men. He found that they were thinking and talking in an entirely different way from before; yet they had no memory of what had happened, nor of having been warned. When he tried to talk to them, he realized that they thought that he was mad, and they showed hostility or compassion, not understanding.

At first, he drank none of the new water, but went back to his concealment, to draw on his supplies, every day. Finally, however, he took the decision to drink the new water because he could not bear the loneliness of living, behaving and thinking in a different way from everyone else. He drank the new water, and became like the rest. Then he forgot all about his own store of special water, and his fellows began to look upon him as a madman who had miraculously been restored to sanity. (Ibid.)



 
Posted:
September 24, 2007 5:34 AM
Post #128561—in reply to #128262
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

The Cook's Assistant

A certain famous, well-liked and influential merchant came to Bahaudin Naqshband. He said, in open assembly:
'I have come to offer my submission to you and to your teaching, and beg you to accept me as a disciple.'
Bahaudin asked him:
'Why do you feel that you are able to profit by the teaching?'
The merchant replied:
'Everything that I have known and loved in the poetry and the teaching of the ancients, as recorded in their books, I find in you. Everything that other Sufi teachers preach, extol and report from the Wise Ones I find in actuality in you, and not in completeness and perfection with them. I regard you as at one with the 'great ones, for I can discern the aroma of Truth in you and in everything connected with you.'
Bahaudin told the man to withdraw, saying that he would give him a decision as to his suitability in due time.
After six months, Bahaudin called the merchant to him, and said: 'Are you prepared to appear publicly with me in an interchange?'
He answered:
'Yes, by my head and eyes.'
When a morning meeting was in progress, Bahaudin called the other man from the circle and had him sit beside him. To the hearers he said: 'This is so-and-so, the distinguished King of Merchants of this city. Six months ago he came here and believed that he could discern the aroma of truth in everything connected with me.'
The merchant said:
'This period of trial and separation, this six months without a glimpse of the Teacher, this exile, has caused me to plunge even more deeply into the classics, so that I could at least maintain some relationship with him whom I wish to serve, Bahaudin El-Shah, himself visibly identical with the Great Ones.'
Bahaudin said:
'Six moons have passed since you were in here. You have not been idle: you have been working in your shop, and you have been studying the lives of the Great Sufis. You could, however, have been studying me, whom you regard as identifiably one with the Knowers of the past, for I have been twice a week in your shop. During this six months during which we "have not been in contact" I have been forty-eight times in your shop. Many of those occasions passed with my
making some kind of transaction with you, buying or selling merchandise. Because of the goods and because of a simple change of dress and appearance, you did not recognise me. Is this "discerning the aroma of truth"?'
The other man remained silent.
Bahaudin continued:
'When you come near to the man whom others call "Bahaudin", you can feel that he is the truth. When you meet the man who calls himself the merchant Khaia Alavi (one of Bahaudin's pseudonyms) you cannot discern the aroma of truth from that which is connected with Alavi. You find perceptibly in Naqshband only what others preach and themselves are not. In Alavi you do not find what the Wise are but do not appear to be. The poetry and the teaching to which you have referred is an outward manifestation. You feed on outward manifestation. Do not, please, give that the name of spirituality.'
This merchant was Mahsud Nadimzada, later a famous saint, who became a disciple of Bahaudin's after he had submitted to studying under the cook of the Khanqa, who was quite uninstructed in poetry, spiritual talk or exercises.
He once said:
'If I had not studied what I imagined to be a spiritual path, I would not have had to forget the numerous errors and superficialities which Khalifa-Ashpaz (the cook) burned out of me by ignoring my pretensions.'

http://www.katinkahesselink.net/sufi/stories.html


 
Posted:
October 7, 2007 2:49 PM
Post #129501—in reply to #128561
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story
Nasrudin and the Glutton

Long ago in China, there lived a very rich lord. His house and garden were famous throughout the land for their grandeur and beauty. His clothes were so fine that, as he walked by, people gasped in wonder.

You might think that such a wealthy man would spare a thought now and again for others less fortunate than himself. He might, perhaps, have given alms to the poor, or helped the orphan children of the town. But no, he preferred to do nothing at all.

This meant he was often very bored, so he spent his time trying to think of new ways to amuse himself. And one day, he decided to play a trick on Mullah Nasrudin. He knew that the mullah blamed him for being selfish and lazy, and he wanted above all to make Nasrudin look foolish.

He sent his servants out to buy a great many large, sweet melons. Then he invited a large number of people to a feast- including, of course, Nasrudin.

When the guests were seated, the servants brought in the melons, and the rich man urged them to eat. "Eat your fill, friends!" he said. "There is plenty more."

The guests needed no encouragement. They did not often have a feast such as this, and they were determined to make the most of it.

As they ate, the heaps of melon skins grew taller on each plate. Surreptitiously, the rich man (who had eaten more than anyone else) slipped all his melon skins onto Nasrudin's plate.

When all the melons were eaten, the guests sat back, patting their stomachs, satisfied with their meal. The rich man looked around the table and smiled. This was the moment for his joke.

"Look!" he cried, pointing to Nasrudin's plate and the enormous pile of melon peels. "This man is the greediest person here -- though he teaches us to be generous and kind! Yet he goes and eats more melons than the rest of us put together! What a glutton!"

Everyone began to laugh -- even the Mullah. But as the laughter died away, Nasrudin said quietly:

"But glutton as I may be, I am not the worst one here. For look, I have eaten only the fruit, and I have left the peels uneaten. But our host here -- he's eaten everything -- peels and all!"

And the rich man hung his head in shame. (Ibid.)


 
Posted:
November 7, 2007 5:28 PM
Post #131680—in reply to #116532
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

One time Juha was praying at home, and he has this neighbor. And Juha's saying, "Oh my Lord, Oh my Lord, give me a million dirhams, and not a million minus one--a full million! If it's missing one, I won't accept it." Juha has this neighbor, and the neighbor is very rich, but he is stingy stingy.

The neighbor heard Juha asking God for this, and he said, "Maybe I will experiment to see if he is honest or not in what he says. I will toss to him only half a million dirhams." And he took half a million and threw it into the house for Juha.

 Juha was praying and saw half a million, and he said, "God! Oh my Lord, thank you. Oh my Lord, you gave me gave me what I requested. You gave me a million!" But he began to count it, and found it only half a million, so he said, "Oh my Lord, I asked you for a million and you gave me half a million, but I accept half a million now. I accept it because [surely] You will give me another half million later." But Juha's neighbor is angry because Juha took half a million from him!

He said, "Maybe he won't take [the money]." So he came and knocked on Juha's house, "Hey Juha, peace be upon you."

Juha said, "Peace be upon you, (miserly--rich, but miserly--) neighbor. What do you want?"

He said, "I want half a million, for it is mine!"

[Juha] said, "God forbid! No, you?"

He said, "It was me who threw the money to you."

[Juha] said, "No, no, I God threw the money to me. I asked God and He gave to me. I asked Him for a million, and He gave me half a million today, and next week He'll give me the other half."

And [the neighbor] said to him, "No, no. It's my money."

[Juha replied,] "No, no, no, no."

[The neighbor threatened,] "I will go to the judge." Then the rich man went and said, "Come on, we're going to the judge."

Juha said, "No, no. I can't; I'm tired. I'm not walking. No. I don't have a horse; I don't have anything at all to ride."

The neighbor said, "I will give you a horse. You ride it and we'll go to the judge."

Juha took the horse and said, "But no, no, because it's cold and I don't have any clothing."

The neighbor said, "I will give you a great outfit--a robe and a silhab. "

Juha said, "Ok, maybe," and he took the robe and the silhab and rode the horse. [Then] he said, "No, no. I'm not going. I can't go with these shoes! These shoes are no good in front of the judge! No, no. I can't. You must give me new shoes."

[The neighbor] replied, "Ok, that's possible. Here, I give you new shoes." Juha took the horse, the robe, the silhab and the new shoes, and they went to the judge. They arrived at the judge's and said, "Peace be upon you, oh qadi," to the judge.

[He asked,] "What do you want?"

The rich man said, "Your honor, I gave half a million to Juha and he doesn't want to give me half a million, but it's my money!"

The qadi asked, "Is this true, Juha?"

Juha said, "No, no, no. No, he's a liar."

The neighbor said, "No, no, no. I'm not a liar!"

Juha said, "Hey qadi, look. Maybe he'll tell you that this horse is his horse."

And the rich one said, "Yes! It's my horse!"

[Juha] said to the judge, "Look! He's crazy! Maybe he'll say this silhab is his silhab!"

And the rich man said, "Yes! It is my silhab! I gave it to you!"

[Juha] said, "He's crazy! Maybe he says this is his robe."

[The neighbor said,] "True! And these are also my shoes, not his shoes!"

Juha said, "Look, oh qadi, at this madman!" The judge got angry and said, "Get out! You're a liar!"

The neighbor went home, and Juha said to his neighbor, "Come and take your robe and take the silhab and take your shoes; but I want you to know that I'm the winner because you're stingy and rich and, therefore, take everything. And next time, please, if I talk with God, don't intervene between me and Him. Only I am between me and God. I don't want some stingy neighbor between me and God."

---------

http://www.cacac.org/juha.htm

 

 


 
Posted:
November 17, 2007 10:28 AM
Post #132469—in reply to #116532
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Excerpt from the book thief by Markus Zusak. Pages 372-3-4

 

Death's Diary: The Parisans

Summer came.

For the book thief, everything was going nicely.

For me, the sky was the colour of Jews.

 

When their bodies had finished scouring the gaps in the door, their souls rose up. Their fingernails had scratched at the wood and in some case were nailed into it by the  sheer force of desperation, and their spirits came towards me, into my arms. We climbed out of those shower facilities, onto the roof and up, into eternity's certain breadth. They just keep feeding me. Minute after minute. Shower after shower.

I'll never forget the first day in Auschwitz, the first time in Mauthausen. At that place, as time wore on, I also picked them up from the bottom of the great cliff, when their escapes fell awfully awry. There were broken bodies and dead, sweet hearts. Still, it was better than the gas. Some of them I caught when they were only halfway down. Saved you, I'd think, holding their souls up mid-air as the rest of their being - their physical shells - plummeted to the earth. All of them were light, like the case of empty walnuts. Smoky sky in those places. The smell like a stove, but still so cold.

I shiver when I remember - as I try to de-realise it

I blow warm air into my hands, to heat them up.

But it's hard to keep them warm when the souls still shiver.

'God.' 

I always say that name when I think of it.

'God.'

Twice, I speak it.

I say His name in a futile attempt to understand. 'But it's not your job to understand.' That's me who replies. God never says anything. You think you're the only one he never answers? 'Your job is to...' and I stop listening to me, because, to put it bluntly, I tire me. When I start thinking like that, I become so exhausted, and I don't have the luxury of indulging fatigue. I'm compelled to continue on, because although it's not true for every person on earth, it true for the majority - that death waits for no man - and if he does, he usually doesn't wait very long.

On June 23, 1942, there was a group of French Jews in German prisons, on Polish soil. The first person I took was close to the door, he mind racing, then reduced to pacing, then slowing down, slowing down ...

Please believe me when I tell you that I picked up each soul that day as if it were newly born. I even kissed a few weary, poisoned cheeks. I listened to their last, gasping cries. Their French words. I watched their love-visions and freed them from their fear.

I took them all away, and if ever there was a time I needed distraction, this was it. In complete desolation, I looked at the sky above. I watched the sky as it turned from silver to grey to the colour of rain. Even the clouds tried to look the other way.

Sometimes, I imagined how everything appeared above those clouds, knowing without question that the sun was blond, and the endless atmosphere was a giant blue eye.

 

They were French, they were Jews, and they were you.

*

 

 

 


 
Posted:
January 20, 2008 5:09 AM
Post #136782—in reply to #116532
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

7.1

Stephen Crane

 

The Bride Comes to Yellow Sky

 

 

The great Pullman was whirling onward with such dignity of motion that a glance from the window seemed simply to prove that the plains of Texas were pouring eastward. Vast flats of green grass, dull-hued spaces of mesquite and cactus, little groups of frame houses, woods of light and tender trees, all were sweeping into the east, sweeping over the horizon, a precipice.

 

A newly married pair had boarded this coach at San Antonio. The man's face was reddened from many days in the wind and sun, and a direct result of his new black clothes was that his brick-colored hands were constantly performing in a most conscious fashion. From time to time he looked down respectfully at his attire. He sat with a hand on each knee, like a man waiting in a barber's shop. The glances he devoted to other passengers were furtive and shy.


The bride was not pretty, nor was she very young. She wore a dress of blue cashmere, with small reservations of velvet here and there and with steel buttons abounding. She continually twisted her head to regard her puff sleeves, very stiff, straight, and high. They embarrassed her. It was quite apparent that she had cooked, and that she expected to cook, dutifully. The blushes caused by the careless scrutiny of some passengers as she had entered the car were strange to see upon this plain, under-class countenance, which was drawn in placid, almost emotionless lines.


They were evidently very happy. "Ever been in a parlor-car before?" he asked, smiling with delight.


"No," she answered, "I never was. It's fine, ain't it?"

"Great! And then after a while we'll go forward to the diner and get a big layout. Finest meal in the world. Charge a dollar."

"Oh, do they?" cried the bride. "Charge a dollar? Why, that's too much - for us - ain't it, Jack?"

"Not this trip, anyhow," he answered bravely. "We're going to go the whole thing."

Later, he explained to her about the trains. "You see, it's a thousand miles from one end of Texas to the other, and this train runs right across it and never stops but four times." He had the pride of an owner. He pointed out to her the dazzling fittings of the coach, and in truth her eyes opened wider as she contemplated the sea-green figured velvet, the shining brass, silver, and glass, the wood that gleamed as darkly brilliant as the surface of a pool of oil. At one end a bronze figure sturdily held a support for a separated chamber, and at convenient places on the ceiling were frescoes in olive and silver.

 

--------

 


 
Posted:
January 21, 2008 2:21 PM
Post #136833—in reply to #136782
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

7.2

To the minds of the pair, their surroundings reflected the glory of their marriage that morning in San Antonio. This was the environment of their new estate, and the man's face in particular beamed with an elation that made him appear ridiculous to the Negro porter. This individual at times surveyed them from afar with an amused and superior grin. On other occasions he bullied them with skill in ways that did not make it exactly plain to them that they were being bullied. He subtly used all the manners of the most unconquerable kind of snobbery. He oppressed them, but of this oppression they had small knowledge, and they speedily forgot that infrequently a number of travellers covered them with stares of derisive enjoyment. Historically there was supposed to be something infinitely humorous in their situation.


"We are due in Yellow Sky at 3:42," he said, looking tenderly into her eyes.


"Oh, are we?" she said, as if she had not been aware of it. To evince surprise at her husband's statement was part of her wifely amiability. She took from a pocket a little silver watch, and as she held it before her and stared at it with a frown of attention, the new husband's face shone.


"I bought it in San Anton' from a friend of mine," he told her gleefully.


"It's seventeen minutes past twelve," she said, looking up at him with a kind of shy and clumsy coquetry. A passenger, noting this play, grew excessively sardonic, and winked at himself in one of the numerous mirrors.


At last they went to the dining-car. Two rows of Negro waiters, in glowing white suits, surveyed their entrance with the interest and also the equanimity of men who had been forewarned. The pair fell to the lot of a waiter who happened to feel pleasure in steering them through their meal. He viewed them with the manner of a fatherly pilot, his countenance radiant with benevolence. The patronage, entwined with the ordinary deference, was not plain to them. And yet, as they returned to their coach, they showed in their faces a sense of escape.


To the left, miles down a long purple slope, was a little ribbon of mist where moved the keening Rio Grande. The train was approaching it at an angle, and the apex was Yellow Sky. Presently it was apparent that, as the distance from Yellow Sky grew shorter, the husband became commensurately restless. His brick-red hands were more insistent in their prominence. Occasionally he was even rather absent-minded and far-away when the bride leaned forward and addressed him.

-------


 
Posted:
January 22, 2008 1:55 PM
Post #136908—in reply to #136833
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

7.3

As a matter of truth, Jack Potter was beginning to find the shadow of a deed weigh upon him like a leaden slab. He, the town marshal of Yellow Sky, a man known, liked, and feared in his corner, a prominent person, had gone to San Antonio to meet a girl he believed he loved, and there, after the usual prayers, had actually induced her to marry him, without consulting Yellow Sky for any part of the transaction. He was now bringing his bride before an innocent and unsuspecting community.


Of course, people in Yellow Sky married as it pleased them, in accordance with a general custom; but such was Potter's thought of his duty to his friends, or of their idea of his duty, or of an unspoken form which does not control men in these matters, that he felt he was heinous. He had committed an extraordinary crime. Face to face with this girl in San Antonio, and spurred by his sharp impulse, he had gone headlong over all the social hedges. At San Antonio he was like a man hidden in the dark. A knife to sever any friendly duty, any form, was easy to his hand in that remote city. But the hour of Yellow Sky, the hour of daylight, was approaching.


He knew full well that his marriage was an important thing to his town. It could only be exceeded by the burning of the new hotel. His friends could not forgive him. Frequently he had reflected on the advisability of telling them by telegraph, but a new cowardice had been upon him. He feared to do it. And now the train was hurrying him toward a scene of amazement, glee, and reproach. He glanced out of the window at the line of haze swinging slowly in towards the train.


Yellow Sky had a kind of brass band, which played painfully, to the delight of the populace. He laughed without heart as he thought of it. If the citizens could dream of his prospective arrival with his bride, they would parade the band at the station and escort them, amid cheers and laughing congratulations, to his adobe home.


He resolved that he would use all the devices of speed and plains-craft in making the journey from the station to his house. Once within that safe citadel he could issue some sort of a vocal bulletin, and then not go among the citizens until they had time to wear off a little of their enthusiasm.

 

------- 

 


 
Posted:
January 23, 2008 1:35 PM
Post #136997—in reply to #136908
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

7.4

The bride looked anxiously at him. "What's worrying you, Jack?"


He laughed again. "I'm not worrying, girl. I'm only thinking of Yellow Sky."

She flushed in comprehension.

A sense of mutual guilt invaded their minds and developed a finer tenderness. They looked at each other with eyes softly aglow. But Potter often laughed the same nervous laugh. The flush upon the bride's face seemed quite permanent.
    

The traitor to the feelings of Yellow Sky narrowly watched the speeding landscape. "We're nearly there," he said.

Presently the porter came and announced the proximity of Potter's home. He held a brush in his hand and, with all his airy superiority gone, he brushed Potter's new clothes as the latter slowly turned this way and that way. Potter fumbled out a coin and gave it to the porter, as he had seen others do. It was a heavy and muscle-bound business, as that of a man shoeing his first horse.

The porter took their bag, and as the train began to slow they moved forward to the hooded platform of the car. Presently the two engines and their long string of coaches rushed into the station of Yellow Sky.

"They have to take water here," said Potter, from a constricted throat and in mournful cadence, as one announcing death. Before the train stopped, his eye had swept the length of the platform, and he was glad and astonished to see there was none upon it but the station-agent, who, with a slightly hurried and anxious air, was walking toward the water-tanks. When the train had halted, the porter alighted first and placed in position a little temporary step.

"Come on, girl," said Potter hoarsely. As he helped her down they each laughed on a false note. He took the bag from the Negro, and bade his wife cling to his arm. As they slunk rapidly away, his hang-dog glance perceived that they were unloading the two trunks, and also that the station-agent far ahead near the baggage-car had turned and was running toward him, making gestures. He laughed, and groaned as he laughed, when he noted the first effect of his marital bliss upon Yellow Sky. He gripped his wife's arm firmly to his side, and they fled. Behind them the porter stood chuckling fatuously.

------


 
Posted:
January 24, 2008 1:44 PM
Post #137076—in reply to #136997
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

7.5

The California Express on the Southern Railway was due at Yellow Sky in twenty-one minutes. There were six men at the bar of the "Weary Gentleman" saloon. One was a drummer who talked a great deal and rapidly; three were Texans who did not care to talk at that time; and two were Mexican sheep-herders who did not talk as a general practice in the "Weary Gentleman" saloon. The barkeeper's dog lay on the board walk that crossed in front of the door. His head was on his paws, and he glanced drowsily here and there with the constant vigilance of a dog that is kicked on occasion. Across the sandy street were some vivid green grass plots, so wonderful in appearance amid the sands that burned near them in a blazing sun that they caused a doubt in the mind. They exactly resembled the grass mats used to represent lawns on the stage. At the cooler end of the railway station a man without a coat sat in a tilted chair and smoked his pipe. The fresh-cut bank of the Rio Grande circled near the town, and there could be seen beyond it a great, plum-colored plain of mesquite.

 

Save for the busy drummer and his companions in the saloon, Yellow Sky was dozing. The new-comer leaned gracefully upon the bar, and recited many tales with the confidence of a bard who has come upon a new field.


" -- and at the moment that the old man fell down stairs with the bureau in his arms, the old woman was coming up with two scuttles of coal, and, of course -- "


The drummer's tale was interrupted by a young man who suddenly appeared in the open door. He cried: "Scratchy Wilson's drunk, and has turned loose with both hands." The two Mexicans at once set down their glasses and faded out of the rear entrance of the saloon.


The drummer, innocent and jocular, answered: "All right, old man. S'pose he has. Come in and have a drink, anyhow."

But the information had made such an obvious cleft in every skull in the room that the drummer was obliged to see its importance. All had become instantly solemn. "Say," said he, mystified, "what is this?" His three companions made the introductory gesture of eloquent speech, but the young man at the door forestalled them.


"It means, my friend," he answered, as he came into the saloon, "that for the next two hours this town won't be a health resort."


The barkeeper went to the door and locked and barred it. Reaching out of the window, he pulled in heavy wooden shutters and barred them. Immediately a solemn, chapel-like gloom was upon the place. The drummer was looking from one to another.


"But, say," he cried, "what is this, anyhow? You don't mean there is going to be a gun-fight?"


"Don't know whether there'll be a fight or not," answered one man grimly. "But there'll be some shootin' - some good shootin'."


The young man who had warned them waved his hand. "Oh, there'll be a fight fast enough if anyone wants it. Anybody can get a fight out there in the street. There's a fight just waiting."

 

The drummer seemed to be swayed between the interest of a foreigner and a perception of personal danger.


"What did you say his name was?" he asked.


"Scratchy Wilson," they answered in chorus.


"And will he kill anybody? What are you going to do? Does this happen often? Does he rampage around like this once a week or so? Can he break in that door?"

-------


 
Posted:
January 25, 2008 2:31 PM
Post #137169—in reply to #116532
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

7.6

"No, he can't break down that door," replied the barkeeper. "He's tried it three times. But when he comes you'd better lay down on the floor, stranger. He's dead sure to shoot at it, and a bullet may come through."


Thereafter the drummer kept a strict eye upon the door. The time had not yet been called for him to hug the floor, but, as a minor precaution, he sidled near to the wall. "Will he kill anybody?" he said again.


The men laughed low and scornfully at the question.

"He's out to shoot, and he's out for trouble. Don't see any good in experimentin' with him."

"But what do you do in a case like this? What do you do?"

 A man responded: "Why, he and Jack Potter -- "

"But," in chorus, the other men interrupted, "Jack Potter's in San Anton'."

"Well, who is he? What's he got to do with it?"

"Oh, he's the town marshal. He goes out and fights Scratchy when he gets on one of these tears."

"Wow," said the drummer, mopping his brow. "Nice job he's got."

The voices had toned away to mere whisperings. The drummer wished to ask further questions which were born of an increasing anxiety and bewilderment; but when he attempted them, the men merely looked at him in irritation and motioned him to remain silent. A tense waiting hush was upon them. In the deep shadows of the room their eyes shone as they listened for sounds from the street. One man made three gestures at the barkeeper, and the latter, moving like a ghost, handed him a glass and a bottle. The man poured a full glass of whisky, and set down the bottle noiselessly. He gulped the whisky in a swallow, and turned again toward the door in immovable silence. The drummer saw that the barkeeper, without a sound, had taken a Winchester from beneath the bar. Later he saw this individual beckoning to him, so he tiptoed across the room.

"You better come with me back of the bar."


"No, thanks," said the drummer, perspiring. "I'd rather be where I can make a break for the back door."


Whereupon the man of bottles made a kindly but peremptory gesture. The drummer obeyed it, and finding himself seated on a box with his head below the level of the bar, balm was laid upon his soul at sight of various zinc and copper fittings that bore a resemblance to armor-plate. The barkeeper took a seat comfortably upon an adjacent box.

 

"You see," he whispered, "this here Scratchy Wilson is a wonder with a gun - a perfect wonder - and when he goes on the war trail, we hunt our holes - naturally. He's about the last one of the old gang that used to hang out along the river here. He's a terror when he's drunk. When he's sober he's all right - kind of simple - wouldn't hurt a fly - nicest fellow in town. But when he's drunk - whoo!"


There were periods of stillness. "I wish Jack Potter was back from San Anton'," said the barkeeper. "He shot Wilson up once - in the leg - and he would sail in and pull out the kinks in this thing."


Presently they heard from a distance the sound of a shot, followed by three wild yowls. It instantly removed a bond from the men in the darkened saloon. There was a shuffling of feet. They looked at each other. "Here he comes," they said.

 

-------- 

 


 
Posted:
January 26, 2008 1:30 PM
Post #137203—in reply to #137169
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

The next to last chapter.

7.7

A man in a maroon-colored flannel shirt, which had been purchased for purposes of decoration and made, principally, by some Jewish women on the east side of New York, rounded a corner and walked into the middle of the main street of Yellow Sky. In either hand the man held a long, heavy, blue-black revolver. Often he yelled, and these cries rang through a semblance of a deserted village, shrilly flying over the roofs in a volume that seemed to have no relation to the ordinary vocal strength of a man. It was as if the surrounding stillness formed the arch of a tomb over him. These cries of ferocious challenge rang against walls of silence. And his boots had red tops with gilded imprints, of the kind beloved in winter by little sledding boys on the hillsides of New England.

 
The man's face flamed in a rage begot of whisky. His eyes, rolling and yet keen for ambush, hunted the still doorways and windows. He walked with the creeping movement of the midnight cat. As it occurred to him, he roared menacing information. The long revolvers in his hands were as easy as straws; they were moved with an electric swiftness. The little fingers of each hand played sometimes in a musician's way. Plain from the low collar of the shirt, the cords of his neck straightened and sank, straightened and sank, as passion moved him. The only sounds were his terrible invitations. The calm adobes preserved their demeanor at the passing of this small thing in the middle of the street.

 

There was no offer of fight; no offer of fight. The man called to the sky. There were no attractions. He bellowed and fumed and swayed his revolvers here and everywhere.


The dog of the barkeeper of the "Weary Gentleman" saloon had not appreciated the advance of events. He yet lay dozing in front of his master's door. At sight of the dog, the man paused and raised his revolver humorously. At sight of the man, the dog sprang up and walked diagonally away, with a sullen head, and growling. The man yelled, and the dog broke into a gallop. As it was about to enter an alley, there was a loud noise, a whistling, and something spat the ground directly before it. The dog screamed, and, wheeling in terror, galloped headlong in a new direction. Again there was a noise, a whistling, and sand was kicked viciously before it. Fear-stricken, the dog turned and flurried like an animal in a pen. The man stood laughing, his weapons at his hips.


Ultimately the man was attracted by the closed door of the "Weary Gentleman" saloon. He went to it, and hammering with a revolver, demanded drink.

The door remaining imperturbable, he picked a bit of paper from the walk and nailed it to the framework with a knife. He then turned his back contemptuously upon this popular resort, and walking to the opposite side of the street, and spinning there on his heel quickly and lithely, fired at the bit of paper. He missed it by a half inch. He swore at himself, and went away. Later, he comfortably fusilladed the windows of his most intimate friend. The man was playing with this town. It was a toy for him.


But still there was no offer of fight. The name of Jack Potter, his ancient antagonist, entered his mind, and he concluded that it would be a glad thing if he should go to Potter's house and by bombardment induce him to come out and fight. He moved in the direction of his desire, chanting Apache scalp-music.

When he arrived at it, Potter's house presented the same still front as had the other adobes. Taking up a strategic position, the man howled a challenge. But this house regarded him as might a great stone god. It gave no sign. After a decent wait, the man howled further challenges, mingling with them wonderful epithets.

 

Presently there came the spectacle of a man churning himself into deepest rage over the immobility of a house. He fumed at it as the winter wind attacks a prairie cabin in the North. To the distance there should have gone the sound of a tumult like the fighting of 200 Mexicans. As necessity bade him, he paused for breath or to reload his revolvers.

------

 


 
Posted:
January 31, 2008 1:54 PM
Post #137505—in reply to #137203
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

7.8

 

Potter and his bride walked sheepishly and with speed. Sometimes they laughed together shamefacedly and low.

"Next corner, dear," he said finally.

They put forth the efforts of a pair walking bowed against a strong wind. Potter was about to raise a finger to point the first appearance of the new home when, as they circled the corner, they came face to face with a man in a maroon-colored shirt who was feverishly pushing cartridges into a large revolver. Upon the instant the man dropped his revolver to the ground, and, like lightning, whipped another from its holster. The second weapon was aimed at the bridegroom's chest.

There was silence. Potter's mouth seemed to be merely a grave for his tongue. He exhibited an instinct to at once loosen his arm from the woman's grip, and he dropped the bag to the sand. As for the bride, her face had gone as yellow as old cloth. She was a slave to hideous rites gazing at the apparitional snake.

The two men faced each other at a distance of three paces. He of the revolver smiled with a new and quiet ferocity.

"Tried to sneak up on me," he said. "Tried to sneak up on me!" His eyes grew more baleful. As Potter made a slight movement, the man thrust his revolver venomously forward. "No, don't you do it, Jack Potter. Don't you move a finger toward a gun just yet. Don't you move an eyelash. The time has come for me to settle with you, and I'm goin' to do it my own way and loaf along with no interferin'. So if you don't want a gun bent on you, just mind what I tell you."

Potter looked at his enemy. "I ain't got a gun on me, Scratchy," he said. "Honest, I ain't." He was stiffening and steadying, but yet somewhere at the back of his mind a vision of the Pullman floated, the sea-green figured velvet, the shining brass, silver, and glass, the wood that gleamed as darkly brilliant as the surface of a pool of oil -- all the glory of the marriage, the environment of the new estate. "You know I fight when it comes to fighting, Scratchy Wilson, but I ain't got a gun on me. You'll have to do all the shootin' yourself."

His enemy's face went livid. He stepped forward and lashed his weapon to and fro before Potter's chest. "Don't you tell me you ain't got no gun on you, you whelp. Don't tell me no lie like that. There ain't a man in Texas ever seen you without no gun. Don't take me for no kid." His eyes blazed with light, and his throat worked like a pump.

"I ain't takin' you for no kid," answered Potter. His heels had not moved an inch backward. "I'm takin' you for a -- -- -- fool. I tell you I ain't got a gun, and I ain't. If you're goin' to shoot me up, you better begin now. You'll never get a chance like this again."

So much enforced reasoning had told on Wilson's rage. He was calmer. "If you ain't got a gun, why ain't you got a gun?" he sneered. "Been to Sunday-school?"

"I ain't got a gun because I've just come from San Anton' with my wife. I'm married," said Potter. "And if I'd thought there was going to be any galoots like you prowling around when I brought my wife home, I'd had a gun, and don't you forget it."

"Married!" said Scratchy, not at all comprehending.

"Yes, married. I'm married," said Potter distinctly.

"Married?" said Scratchy. Seemingly for the first time he saw the drooping, drowning woman at the other man's side. "No!" he said. He was like a creature allowed a glimpse of another world. He moved a pace backward, and his arm with the revolver dropped to his side. "Is this the lady?" he asked.

"Yes, this is the lady," answered Potter.

There was another period of silence.

"Well," said Wilson at last, slowly, "I s'pose it's all off now."

"It's all off if you say so, Scratchy. You know I didn't make the trouble." Potter lifted his valise.

"Well, I 'low it's off, Jack," said Wilson. He was looking at the ground. "Married!" He was not a student of chivalry; it was merely that in the presence of this foreign condition he was a simple child of the earlier plains. He picked up his starboard revolver, and placing both weapons in their holsters, he went away. His feet made funnel-shaped tracks in the heavy sand.

Stephen Crane

---------------------------------------------


 
Posted:
February 5, 2008 4:46 PM
Post #137853—in reply to #137505
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Somerset Maughan                             

 

The Lion’s Skin

 

8.1

 

A good many people were shocked when they read that Captain Forestier had met his death in a forest fire when trying to save his wife’s dog, which had been accidentally shut up in the house. Some said that they never knew he had it in him; other said it was exactly what they would have expected of him, but of these some meant it in one way and some in another. After the tragic occurrence Mrs. Forestier found shelter in the villa of some people called Hardy, whose acquaintance she and her husband had but lately made. Captain Forestier had not liked them, at any rate he had not liked Fred Hardy, but she felt that had he lived through that terrible night he would have changed his mind.  He would have realised how much good there was in Hardy, not-withstanding his reputation, and like the great gentleman he was he would not have hesitated to admit that he had been mistaken. Mrs, Forestier did not know how she would have kept her reason after the loss of the man who was everything in the world to her but for the Hardy’s wonderful kindness. In her immense distress their unfailing sympathy had been her only consolation. They, who had been almost eye-witnesses of her husband’s great sacrifice, knew as did no one else how wonderful he had been. She would never forget the words dear Fred Hardy had used when he was breaking the dreadful news to her. It was these words that had enabled her not only to bear the frightful disaster, but to face the desolate future with the courage with which she well knew that brave man, that gallant gentleman, whom she had loved so well would have wished her to face it.

 

Mrs. Forestier was a very nice woman. Kindly people often say that of a woman when they can say nothing about her, and it has come to be looked upon as cold praise. I do not mean it as such. Mrs. Forestier was neither charming, beautiful not intelligent; on the contrary she was absurd, homely and foolish; yet the more you knew her, the more you liked her, and when asked why you were forced to admit that she was a very nice woman. She was as tall as the average man: she had a large mouth and a great hooked nose, pale-blue short-sighted eyes, and big ugly hands. Her skin was lined and weather-beaten, but she made up heavily, and her hair, which she wore long, was dyed golden, tightly marcelled and elaborately dressed. She did everything she could to counteract the aggressive masculinity of her appearance, and succeeded only in looking like a vaudeville artist doing a female impersonation. Her voice was a woman’s voice, but you were always expecting her, at the end of the number as it were, to break into a deep bass, and tearing off that golden wig, discover a man’s bald pate. She spent a great deal of money on her clothes, which she got from the most fashionable dressmakers in Paris, but though a woman of fifty she had an unfortunate taste for choosing dresses that looked exquisite on pretty little mannequins in the flower of their youth. She always wore a great quantity of rich jewels. Her movements were awkward and her gestures clumsy. If she went into a drawing-room where there was a valuable piece of jade she managed to sweep it to the floor; if she lunched with you and you had a set of glasses you treasured she was almost certain to smash one of them to atoms.

 

--------

 

 

 


 
Posted:
February 10, 2008 4:58 AM
Post #138344—in reply to #137853
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

8.2

 

Yet this ungainly exterior sheltered a tender, romantic, and idealistic soul. It took you some time to discover this, for when first you knew her you took her for a figure of fun, and then when you knew her better (and had suffered from her clumsiness) she exasperated you; but when you did discover it, you thought yourself very stupid not to have known it all the time, for then it looked out at you through those pale-blue, near-sighted eyes, rather shyly, but with a sincerity that only a fool could miss. Those dainty muslins and spring-like organdies, those virginal silks, clothed not the uncouth body, but the fresh girlish spirit. You forgot that she broke your china and looked like a man dressed up as a woman, you saw her as she saw herself, as indeed she really was if reality were visible, as a dear little thing with a heart of gold. When you came to know her you found her as simple as a child; she was touchingly grateful for any attention you paid her; her own kindness was infinite, you could ask her to do anything for you, however tiresome, and she would do it as though by giving her the opportunity to put herself out you rendered her a service. She had a rare capacity for disinterested love. You knew that never an unkind nor malicious thought had once passed through her head. And having granted all that you said over again that Mrs. Forestier was a very nice woman.

 

Unfortunately she was also a damned fool. This you discovered when you met her husband. Mrs. Forestier was American and Captain Forestier was English. Mrs. Forestier was born in Portland, Oregon, and had never been to Europe till the war of 1914, when, her first husband having recently died, she joined a hospital unit and came to France. She was not rich by American standards, but by our English ones in affluent circumstances. From the way the Forestiers lived I should guess that she had something like thirty thousand a year. Except that she undoubtedly gave the wrong medicines to the wrong men, put on their bandages so they were worse than useless, and broke every utensil that was breakable, I am sure that she was an admirable nurse. I do not think that she ever found work too revolting for her to do it without hesitation; she certainly never spared herself and was surely never out of temper; I have a notion that many a poor wretch had cause to bless the tenderness of her heart, and it may be that not a few took the last bitter steps into the unknown with more courage because of the loving-kindness of her golden soul. It was during the last year of the war that Captain Forestier came under her care, and soon after peace was declared they married. They settled down in a handsome villa on the hills behind Cannes, and in a short time became conspicuous in the social life of the Riviera. Captain Forestier played bridge well and was a keen golfer. He was not a bad tennis player either. He had a sailing boat and in the summer the Forestiers gave very nice parties between the islands. After seventeen years of marriage Mrs. Forestier still adored her good-looking husband, and you were unlikely to know her long without being told in that slow Western drawl of her hers the full story of their courtship.  

 

--------

 

 


 
Posted:
February 23, 2008 4:50 AM
Post #139264—in reply to #138344
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

8.3

 

‘It was a case of love at first sight,’ she said. ‘ He was brought in when I happened to be off duty, and when I came on and found him lying in one of my beds, oh, my dear, I felt such a pang in my heart, for a moment I thought I’d been overworking and had strained it. He was the handsomest man I’d ever seen in my life.’

 

‘Was he badly wounded?’

 

‘Well, he wasn’t exactly wounded. You know, it’s a most extraordinary thing, he went all through the war, he was under fire for months at a time, and if course he risked his life twenty times a day, he’s one of those men who simply doesn’t know what fear is; but he never even got a scratch. He had carbuncles.’

 

It seemed an unromantic ailment on which to start a passionate attachment. Mrs. Forestier was a trifle prudish, and though Captain Forestier’s carbuncles greatly interested her she always found it a little difficult to tell you exactly where they were.

 

‘They were right down at the bottom of his back, even farther really, and he hated to have me dress them. Englishmen are curiously modest, I’ve noticed it over and over again, and it mortified him terribly. You’d have thought that being on those terms, if you know what I mean, from our first acquaintance it would have made us more intimate. But somehow it didn’t. He was very stand-offish with me. When I used to get to his bed on my round I was so breathless and my heart beat so I couldn’t make out what was the matter with me. I’m not naturally a clumsy woman, I never drop things or break anything; but you wouldn’t believe it, when I had to give Robert his medicine I used to drop the spoon and break the glass, I couldn’t imagine what he must be thinking of me.’

 

It was almost impossible not to laugh when Mrs. Forestier told you this. She smiled rather sweetly.

 

‘I suppose it sounds very absurd to you, but you see I’d never felt that way before. When I married my first husband – well, he was a widower with grown-up children, he was a fine man and one of the most prominent citizens in the state, but somehow it was different.‘

 

‘And how did you eventually discover that you were in love with Captain Forestier?’

 

‘Well, I don’t ask you to believe me, I know it sounds funny, but the fact is that one of the other nurses told me, and as soon as she did of course I knew it was true. I was terribly upset at first. You see, I knew nothing about him. Like all Englishmen, he was very reserved and for all I knew he had a wife and half a dozen children.’

 

‘How did you find out that he hadn’t?’

 

‘I asked him. The moment he told me he was a bachelor I made up my mind that by hook or by crook I was going to marry him. He suffered agonies, poor darling; you see, he had to lie on his face almost all the time, lying on his back was torture, and as to sitting down – well of course he couldn’t even think of that. But I don’t believe his agonies were worse than mine. Men like clinging silks and soft, fluffy things, you know what I mean, and I was at such disadvantage in my nurse’s uniform. The matron, one of those New England spinsters, couldn’t bear make-up, and in those days I didn’t make up anyway; my first husband never liked it; and then my hair wasn’t as pretty as it is now. He used to look at me with those wonderful blue eyes of his, and I felt he must be thinking I looked a perfect sight. He was very low and I thought I ought to do all I could to cheer him up so whenever I had a few minutes to spare I’d go and talk to him. He said he couldn’t bear the thought of a strong, husky chap like he was lying in bed week after week while all his pals were in the trenches. You couldn’t talk to him without realizing that he was one of those men who never felt the joy of life so intensely as when the bullets were whistling all around them, and the next moment may be their last. Danger was a stimulant to him. I don’t mind telling you that when I used to write down his temperature on the chart I added a point or two so that the doctors should think him worse than he was.  I knew he was doing his damnedest to get them to discharge him, and I though it only fair to him to make sure that they wouldn’t. He used to look at me thoughtfully while I talked away and I know that he looked forward to our little chats. I told him that I was a widow and had no one dependent on me, and I told him that I was thinking of settling down in Europe after the war. Gradually he thawed a little. He didn’t say much about himself, but he began to chaff me, he had a great sense of humour, you know, and sometimes I really began to think that he rather liked me. At last they reported him fit for duty. To my surprise he asked me to dine with him on his last evening. I managed to get leave from the matron and we drove in to Paris. You can’t imagine how handsome he looked in his uniform. I’ve never seen anyone look so distinguished. Aristocratic to the finger-tips.  Somehow or other he wasn’t in such good spirits as I’d expected. He’d been crazy to go back to the front.’

 

‘” Why are you so down tonight?” I asked him. “ After all, you you’ve got your wish at last.”

 

‘” I know I have,” he said. “ If for all that, I am a bit blue, can’t you guess why?”

 

‘I simply dared not think what he meant. I thought I’d better make a little joke.

 

‘” I’m not very good at guessing,” I said, with a laugh. “ If you want me to know you’d better tell me.”

 

‘He looked down and I could see he was nervous.

 

--------


 
Posted:
February 29, 2008 5:48 PM
Post #139930—in reply to #139264
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
Say it all in six words

http://www.newyorker.com/talk/2008/02/25/080225ta_talk_widdicombe

Brevity: a good thing in writing. Exploited by texters, gossip columnists, haikuists. Not associated with the biography genre. But then—why shouldn’t it be? Life expectancies rise; attention spans shrink. Six words can tell a story. That’s a new book’s premise, anyway. “Not Quite What I Was Planning.” A compilation of teeny tiny memoirs. The forebear, it’s assumed, is Hemingway. (Legend: he wrote a miniature masterpiece. “For sale: baby shoes, never worn.” Slightly sappy, but a decent sixer.)

The book’s originator: SMITH online magazine. It started as a reader contest: Your life story in six words. The magazine was flooded with entries. Five hundred-plus submissions per day.

Anyone?

Jacek







 
Posted:
March 2, 2008 12:37 PM
Post #140058—in reply to #139264
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

8.4  (of 10)

 

 

‘”You’ve been most awfully good to me,” he said. “ I can never begin to thank you for all your kindness. You’re the grandest woman I’ve ever known.”

 

‘It upset me terribly to hear him say that. You know how funny Englishmen are; he’d never paid me a compliment before.

 

‘”I’ve done what any competent nurse would have,” I said.

 

‘”Shall I ever see you again?” he said.

 

‘”That’s up to you,” I said.

 

‘ I hoped he didn’t hear the tremble in my voice.

 

‘” I hate leaving you, “ he said.

 

I really could hardly speak.

 

‘”Need you?” I said.

 

‘” So long as my King and Country want me I am at their service.”’

 

When Mrs. Forestier reached this point her pale blue eyes filled with tears.

 

‘” But the war can’t last for ever,” I said.

 

‘”When the war ends,” he answered, “ supposing a bullet hasn’t put an end to me, I shan’t have a penny. I don’t even know how I should set about earning my living. You’re a very rich woman; I’m a pauper.”

 

‘” You’re an English gentleman,” I said.

 

‘” Will that matter very much when the world has been made safe for democracy?” he said bitterly.

 

‘I was just crying my eyes out by then. Everything he said was so beautiful. Of course I saw what he meant. He didn’t think it honourable to ask me to marry him. I felt he’d sooner die than let me think that he was after my money.  He was a fine man. I knew that I wasn’t worthy of him, but I saw that if I wanted him I must go out and get him myself.

 

‘” It’s no good pretending that I am not crazy about you, because I am,” I said.

 

‘”Don’t make it harder for me, “ he said hoarsely.

 

‘I thought I should die, I loved him so much when he said that. It told me all I wanted to know. I stretched out my hand.

 

‘”Will you marry me, Robert?” I said, very simply.

 

‘”Eleanor,“ he said.

 

‘It was then that he told me that he had loved me from the very first day he ever saw me. At first he hadn’t taken it seriously, he thought that I was just a nurse and perhaps he’d have an affair with me, and then when he found out that I wasn’t that sort of woman and had a certain amount of money, he must conquer his love. You see, he thought that marriage was quite out of the question.’

 

Probably nothing flattered Mrs. Forestier more than the idea that Captain Forestier had wanted to have a slap and tickle with her. It was certain that no one had ever made dishonourable proposals to her, and though Forestier hadn’t either, the conviction that he had entertained the notion was a never-failing source of satisfaction to her. When they were married Eleanor’s relations, hard-bitten Western people, had suggested that her husband should go to work rather than live on her money, and Captain Forestier was all for it. The only stipulation he made was this:

 

‘There are some thing a gentleman can’t do Eleanor. Anything else I’ll do gladly. God knows, I don’t attach any importance to that sort of thing, but if one’s a sahib, one can’t help it, and damn it all, especially in these days, one does owe something to one’s class.’

 

Eleanor thought he had done enough in risking his life for his country in one bloody battle after another during four long years, but she was too proud to let it be said that he was a fortune-hunter who had married her for her money, and she made up her mind not to object if he found something to do that was worth his while. Unfortunately, the only jobs that offered were not very important. But he did not turn them down on his own responsibility.

 

‘”It’s up to you, Eleanor,’ he told her, ‘You’ve only got to say the word and I’ll take it. It would make my poor old governor turn in his grave to see me do it, but that can’t be helped. My first duty is to you.”

 

Eleanor wouldn’t hear of it and gradually the idea of his working was dropped. The Forestiers lived most of the year in their villa on the Riviera. They seldom went to England; Robert said it was no place for a gentleman since the war, and all the good fellow, white men every one of them, that he used to go about with when he was ‘ one of the boys’ had been killed.

 

--------

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 
Posted:
March 9, 2008 5:18 AM
Post #140651—in reply to #140058
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

8.5

 

He would have liked to spend his winters in England, three days a week with the Quorn, that was the life for a man, but poor Eleanor, she would be so out of it in that hunting set, he couldn’t ask her to make that sacrifice. Eleanor was prepared to make any sacrifice, but Captain Forestier shook his head. He wasn’t as young as he had been, and his hunting days were over. He was quite satisfied to breed Sealyhams and raise Buff Orpingtons. They had a good deal of land; the house stood on the top of a hill, on a plateau, surrounded on three sides by forest, and in front, they had a garden. Eleanor said that he was never as happy as when he was walking round the estate in an old tweed suit with the kennel-man, who also looked after the chickens. It was then you saw in him all those generations of country squires that he had behind him. It touched and amused Eleanor to see the long talks he had with the kennel-man about the Buff Orpingtons; if was for all the world as if were discussing the pheasants with his head-keeper: and he fussed over the Sealyhams as much as if they had been the pack of hounds you couldn’t help feeling he would have been so much more at home with. Captain Forestier’s great-grandfather had been one of the bucks of the Regency. It was he who had ruined the family so that the estates had to be sold. They had a wonderful old place in Shropshire, they’d had it for centuries, and Eleanor, even though it no longer belonged to them, would have liked to go and see it; but Captain Forestier said it would be too painful to him and would never take her.

 

The Forestiers entertained a good deal. Captain Forestier was a connoisseur of wines and was proud of his cellar.

 

‘His father was well known to have the best palate in England, ‘ said Eleanor, ‘and he’s inherited it.’

 

Most of their friends were Americans, French and Russians. Robert found them on the whole more interesting than the English, and Eleanor liked everybody he liked. Robert did not think the English quite up to their mark. Most of the people he had known in the old days belonged to the shooting, hunting and fishing set, they, poor devils, were all broke now, and though, thank God, he wasn’t a snob, he didn’t half like the idea of his wife getting mixed up with a lot of nouveaux riches no one had ever heard of. Mrs Forestier was not nearly so particular, but she respected his prejudices and admired his exclusiveness.

 

‘Of course he has his whims and fancies,’ she said, ‘but I think it’s only loyal on my part to defer to them. When you know the sort of people he comes from you can’t help seeing how natural it is that she should have them. The only time I’ve ever seen him vexed in all the years we’ve been married was when once a gigolo came up to me in the casino and asked me to dance. Robert nearly knocked him down. I told him the poor thing was only doing his job, but he said he wasn’t going to have a damned swine like that asking his wife to dance. ‘

 

Captain Forestier had high moral standards. He thanked God that he wasn’t narrow-minded, but one had to draw the line somewhere; and just because he lived on the Riviera he didn’t see why he should hob-nob with drunks, wastrels and perverts. He had no indulgence for sexual irregularities, and would not allow Eleanor to frequent woman of doubtful reputation.

 

‘You see,’ said Eleanor, ‘he’s a man of complete integrity; he’s the cleanest man I’ve ever known; and if sometimes he seems a little intolerant you must always remember that he never asks of others what he isn’t prepared to do himself. After all, one can’t help admiring a man whose principles are so high and who’s prepared to stick to them at any cost.’

 

When Captain Forestier told Eleanor that such and such a man, whom you met everywhere, and who you thought was rather pleasant, wasn’t a pukkah sahib, she knew it was no good insisting. She knew that in her husband’s judgement that finished him, and she was prepared to abide by it. After nearly twenty years of marriage she was sure of one thing, if of no other, and this was that Robert Forestier was the perfect type of an English gentleman.

 

‘And I don’t know that God has ever created anything finer than that,’ she said.

 

The trouble was that Captain Forestier was almost too perfect a type of that English gentleman.

 

--------

 


 
Posted:
March 16, 2008 1:48 PM
Post #141205—in reply to #140651
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

8.6

 

He was at forty-five (he was two or three years younger than Eleanor) still a very handsome man, with his wavy, abundant grey hair and his handsome moustache; he had the weather-beaten, healthy, tanned skin of a man who is much in the open air. He was tall, lean and broad-shouldered. He looked every inch a soldier. He had a bluff, hearty way with him and a loud, frank laugh. In his conversation, in his manner, in his dress he was so typical that you hardly believe it. He was so much of a country gentleman that he made you think rather of an actor giving a marvellous performance of the part. When you saw him walking along the Croisette, a pipe in his mouth, in plus-fours and just the sort of tweed coat he would have worn on the moors, he looked so like an English sportsman that it gave you quite a shock. And his conversation, the way he dogmatised, the platitudinous inanity of his statements, his amiable, well-bred stupidity, were all so characteristic of the retired officer that you could hardly help thinking that he was putting it on.

 

When Eleanor heard that the house at the bottom of their hill had been taken by a Sir Frederick and Lady Hardy she was much pleased. It would be nice for Robert to have a near neighbour someone of his own class. She made inquiries about them from her friends in Cannes. It appeared that Sir Frederick had lately come into the baronetcy on the death of an uncle and was come to the Riviera for two or three years while he was paying off the death duties. He was said to have been very wild in his youth, he was well on in the fifties when he came to Cannes, but now he was respectably married, to a very nice little woman, and had two small boys. It was a pity that Lady Hardy had been an actress, for Robert was apt to be a little stuffy about actresses but everyone said that she was very well-mannered and ladylike, and you would never have guessed that she had been on the stage. The Forestiers met her first at a tea-party to which Sir Frederick did not go, and Robert acknowledged that she seemed a very decent sort of person; so Eleanor wishing to be neighbourly, invited them both to luncheon. A day was arranged. The Forestiers had asked a good many people to meet them, and the Hardy were rather late. Eleanor took an immediate fancy to Sir Frederick. He looked much younger than she expected, he hadn’t a white hair on his close-cropped head; indeed there was about him something boyish that was rather attractive. He was slightly built, not as tall as she was; and he had bright friendly eyes and a ready smile. She noticed that he wore the same Guards tie that Robert sometimes wore; he was not nearly so well-dressed as Robert, who always looked as though he had stepped out of a shop window, but he wore his old clothes as though it didn’t much matter what one wore. Eleanor could quite believe that he had been a trifle wild as a young man. She was not inclined to blame him.

 

‘I must introduce my husband to you,’ she said.

 

She called him. Robert was talking to some of the other guests on the terrace, and hadn’t noticed the Hardys come in. He came forward and in his affable, hearty way, with a grace that always charmed Eleanor, shook hands with Lady Hardy. Then he turned to Sir Frederick. Sir Frederick gave him a puzzled look.

 

‘Haven’t we met before?’ he asked.

 

Robert looked at him coolly.

 

‘I don’t think so.’

 

‘I could have sworn I knew your face.’

 

Eleanor felt her husband stiffen and at once realized that something was going wrong. Robert laughed.

 

‘It sounds terribly rude, but to the best of my belief I’ve never set eyes on you in my life. We may have run across one another in the war. One met such hosts of fellers, then, didn’t one? Will you have a cocktail Lady Hardy?’

 

 

 ---------

 


 
Posted:
March 25, 2008 12:56 PM
Post #141730—in reply to #118577
Abdelouadoud El Omrani
TC Master
Mother tongues: Arabic, French
Posts: 2093
Joined: February 5, 2003
Location: Qatar
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Jacek Krankowski on June 4, 2007 9:21 AM

4.4

...

-------

You were right. This was Novel IX, the falcon novella, from the Fifth Day of The Decameron by Giovanni Boccaccio (1313-1375), faithfully translated by J.M. Rigg, London, 1921 (first printed 1903), courtesy of Brown University, Providence, RI, USA

http://www.stg.brown.edu/projects/decameron/engDecShowText.php?myID=nov0509&expand=day05

Dear Jacek,

I have a weekly corner (well a bit more to be honest) in a Qatari daily newspaper where i write literary critic and review. When I read three weeks ago, the Boccaccio short story you posted here, it reminded me of a weel-known Arabic real story about Hatim at-Taee, famous for his generosity. He received once a guest and had nothing to offer him for food, before asking about the reason of his visit, so he just slaughtered his camel and in another version his horse (beautiful stallion) and offered him food. You imagine the what happened next: the man came to ask the camel or the horse. But it was just a trick of the emperor who heard about his generosity and wanted to test it by asking him the thing he cherished most. the story ends with the messenger saying: dear gentleman, we have seen from you even more than what we've heard about you.

Anyhow, I said to myself, I would translate novel nine, fifth day for Arab readers and write a comparative reading between the two stories.

Happily a friend of mine told me that last year, an excellent translator (Mr. Salah Alamani) translated the whole work of Boccaccio in Arabic, and he brought me the book. So I just cited the translation and quoted the passage when the lover offers his falcon to the lady.

I had a parallel satisfaction: Salah Alamani read the article and sent me an email expressing his appreciation.

For Arabic readers I posted in the Arabic Forum the article published originally on Al-Watan newspaper, Qatar 17/3/2008.

So I owe you a very big;

THANK YOU VERY MUCH MR. JACEK KRANKOWSKI, MY POLISH COLLEAGUE AND FRIEND

Salaam,

Ouadoud


 
Posted:
March 25, 2008 1:11 PM
Post #141733—in reply to #141730
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Abdelouadoud El Omrani on March 25, 2008 6:56 PM

.... it reminded me of a well-known Arabic real story about Hatim at-Taee, famous for his generosity. ... 

Dear Ouadoud,

How old is the story you are referring to here?

Jacek

 


 
Posted:
March 25, 2008 1:21 PM
Post #141737—in reply to #116532
Abdelouadoud El Omrani
TC Master
Mother tongues: Arabic, French
Posts: 2093
Joined: February 5, 2003
Location: Qatar
 
RE: The short story

Prophet Muhammad PBUH knew the daughter of Hatim Al-Taee and showed respect to the memory of her father. It means that the event happened in the 6th century.

 


 
Posted:
April 15, 2008 1:03 PM
Post #143518—in reply to #141205
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

If you are anything like me, you have several books going at the same time. At the moment, I have four books that I read in turn: when the spirit moves me you could say.

While I will, of course, finish Someset Maughan's The Lion's Skin, it doesn't move me at the moment and I admit that I've lost all interest in using part of my Sunday morning typing it up.

What I propose instead is another short story by Haruki Murakami.  

What say you?

Nanna

 


 
Posted:
April 19, 2008 3:33 AM
Post #143806—in reply to #143518
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Although I don't necessarily subscribe to the notion that silence equals consent ... a short story by one of my favorite contemporary writers

----------

Haruki Murakami

Translated by Jay Rubin

 

THE KIDNEY-SHAPED STONE THAT MOVES EVERY DAY

9.

Junpei was sixteen years old when his father made the following pronouncement. True, they were father and son; the same blood flowed in their veins. But they were not so close that they could open their hearts to each other, and it was extremely rare for Junpei's father to offer him views of life that might (perhaps) be called philosophical. And so that day's exchange remained with him as a vivid memory long after he had forgotten what prompted it.

 

'Among the women a man meets in his life, there are only three that have real meaning for him. No more, no fewer,' his father said - or, rather, declared. He spoke coolly but with utter certainty, as he might have in nothing that the earth takes a year to revolve around the sun. Junpei listened in silence, partly because his father's declaration was so unexpected; he could think of nothing, on the spur of the moment, to say.

 

'You will probably become involved with many women in the future,' his father continued, ‘but you will be wasting your time if a woman is the wrong one for you. I want you to remember that.'

 

Later, several questions formed in Junpei's young mind: Has my father already met his three women? Is my mother one of them? And if so, what happened with the other two? But he was not able to ask his father these questions. As noted before, the two were not on such close terms that they could talk to each other heart to heart.

 

Junpei left the house at eighteen when he went to university in Tokyo, and he became involved with several women, one of whom had 'real meaning' for him. He knew this with absolute certainty at the time, and he is just as certain of it now. Before he could express his feelings in concrete form, however (by nature, it took him longer than most people to put things into concrete form), she married his best friend, and since then she has become a mother. For the time being, therefore, she had to be eliminated from the list of possibilities that life had to offer Junpei. He had to harden his heart and sweep her from his mind, as a result of which the number of women remaining who could have 'real meaning' in his life - if he was going to take his father's theory broadly - was reduced to two.

 

Whenever Junpei met a new woman after that, he would ask himself, Is this a woman who has real meaning for me? and the question would call forth a dilemma. For even as he continued to hope (as who does not?) that he would meet someone who had 'real meaning' for him, he was afraid of playing his few remaining cards too early. Having failed to join with the very first important Other he encountered, Junpei lost confidence in his ability - the exceedingly important ability - to give outward expression to love at the appropriate time and in the appropriate manner. I may be the type who manages to grab all the pointless things in life but lets the really important things slip away. Whenever this thought crossed his mind - which was often - his heart would sink down to a place devoid of light and warmth. 

 

And so, after he had been with a new woman for some months, if he should begin to notice something about her character or behavior, however trivial, that displeased him or touched a nerve, somewhere in a recess of his heart he would feel a twinge of relief. As a result, it became a life pattern for him to maintain pale, indecisive relationships with one woman after another. He would stay with a woman as if taking stock of the situation until, at some point, the relationship would dissolve of its own accord. The break-ups never entailed any discord or shouting matches because he never became involved with women who seemed as if they might be difficult to get rid of. Before he knew it, he had developed a kind of nose for convenient partners.

Junpei himself was unsure whether this power stemmed from his own innate character or had been formed by his environment. If the latter, it could well have been the fruit of his father's curse. Around the time he graduated from college, he had a violent argument with his father and cut off all contact with him, but his father's 'three-women theory', its basis never fully explained, became a kind of obsession that clung tenaciously to his life. At one time he even half jokingly considered moving on to homosexuality: maybe then he could free himself from this stupid countdown. For better or worse, though, women were the only objects of Junpei's sexual interest.

----------

 


 
Posted:
April 19, 2008 5:42 PM
Post #143859—in reply to #143518
Jonathan Downie
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 845
Joined: March 9, 2008
Location: United Kingdom
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Nanna Mercer on April 15, 2008 1:03 PM

If you are anything like me, you have several books going at the same time. At the moment, I have four books that I read in turn: when the spirit moves me you could say.

While I will, of course, finish Someset Maughan's The Lion's Skin, it doesn't move me at the moment and I admit that I've lost all interest in using part of my Sunday morning typing it up.

What I propose instead is another short story by Haruki Murakami.

What say you?

Nanna

 



I am so happy to have found another "multi-reader."  I tend to have three or four on the go, besides the Bible.  I am currently reading:
A Leader in the Making, by Joyce Meyer (it forms part of training materials I am putting together)
Honor's Reward, John Bevere
Imagined Communities, Benedict Anderson.  (This is my token academic book!)
And I read the occasional book by Scott Adams, of Dilbert fame, too!


 
Posted:
April 20, 2008 3:02 AM
Post #143865—in reply to #143859
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Jonathan Downie on April 19, 2008 11:42 PM
Originally written by Nanna Mercer on April 15, 2008 1:03 PM

If you are anything like me, you have several books going at the same time. At the moment, I have four books that I read in turn: 



I am so happy to have found another "multi-reader."  I tend to have three or four on the go,...

I think that in this thread:What are translators reading? http://www.translatorscafe.com/cafe/MegaBBS/thread-view.asp?threadid=281&start=531 you'll find multi-readers crawling out of the woodwork.

Nanna


 
Posted:
April 23, 2008 4:37 AM
Post #144050—in reply to #143806
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

9.1

The next woman Junpei met was, he soon discovered, older than he was. Thirty-six. Junpei was thirty-one. An acquaintance of his was opening a little French restaurant on a street leading out of central Tokyo, and Junpei was invited to the party. He wore a Perry Ellis shirt of deep blue silk with matching summer sports jacket. He had planned to meet a close friend at the party, but the friend cancelled at the last minute, which left Junpei with time to kill. He nursed a large glass of Bordeaux alone at the bar. When he was ready to leave and beginning to scan the crowd to say goodbye to the owner, a tall woman approached him with some kind of purple cocktail in her hand. Junpei's first thought on seeing her was, Here is a woman with excellent posture.

 

'Somebody over there told me you're a writer. Is that true?' she asked, resting an elbow on the bar.

'I suppose so, in a way,' Junpei answered.

'A writer in a way.'

Junpei nodded.

'How many books have you published?'

'Two volumes of short stories, and one book I translated. None of them sold much.'

She gave him a quick head-to-toe inspection and smiled with apparent satisfaction.

'Well, anyhow, you're the first real writer I've met.'

'It might be a little disappointing,' Junpei said. 'Writers don't have any talents to offer. A pianist could play you a tune. A painter could draw you a sketch. A magician could perform a trick or two. There's not much a writer can do.'

'Oh, I don't know, maybe I can just enjoy your artistic aura or something.'

'Artistic aura?' Junpei said.

'A special radiance, something you don't find in ordinary people?'

'I see my face in the mirror every morning when I'm shaving, but I've never noticed anything like that.'

She smiled warmly and asked, 'What type of stories do you write?'

'People ask me that a lot, but it's hard to talk about my stories as "types". They don't fit into any particular genre.'

She ran a finger around the lip of her cocktail glass. 'I suppose that means you write literary fiction?'

I suppose it does. But you say that the way you might say "chain letters".'

She smiled again. 'Could I have heard your name?'

'Do you read the literary magazines?'

She shook her head, a small, sharp shake.

'Then you probably haven't. I'm not that well known.'

'Ever been nominated for the Akutagawa Prize?'

'Twice in five years.'

'But you didn't win?'

Junpei smiled, but said nothing. Without asking his permission, she sat on the bar stool next to his and sipped what was left of her cocktail.

'Oh, what's the difference?' she said. 'Those prizes are just an industry gimmick.'

'I'd be more convinced if I could hear that from somebody who's actually won a prize.'

She told him her name: Kirie.

'How unusual,' he said. 'Sounds like "Kyrie" from a mass.'

 

Junpei thought she might be an inch or more taller than he was. She wore her hair short, had a deep tan and her head was beautifully shaped. She wore a pale green linen jacket and a knee-length flared skirt. The sleeves of the jacket were rolled up to the elbow. Under the jacket she had on a simple cotton blouse with a small turquoise brooch on the collar. The swell of her breasts was neither large nor small. She dressed with style, and while there was nothing affected about it, her entire outfit reflected strongly individualistic principles. Her lips were full, and they would mark the ends of her sentences by spreading or pursing. This gave everything about her a strange liveliness and freshness. Three parallel creases would form across her broad forehead whenever she stopped to think about something, and when she finished thinking, they would disappear.

 

Junpei noticed himself being attracted to her. Some indefinable but persistent something about her was exciting him, pumping adrenalin to his heart, which began sending out secret signals in the form of tiny sounds. Suddenly aware that his throat was dry, Junpei ordered a Perrier from a passing waiter, and as always he began to ask himself, Is she someone with real meaning for me? Is she one of the remaining two? Or will she be my second failure? Should I let her go, or take a chance?

 

'Did you always want to be a writer?' Kirie asked.

'Hmm, let's just say I could never think of anything else I wanted to be.'

'So, your dream came true.'

'I wonder. I wanted to be a superior writer.' Junpei spread his hands about a foot apart. 'There's a pretty big distance between the two, I think.'

'Everybody has to start somewhere. You have your whole future ahead of you. Perfection doesn't happen right away.' Then she asked, 'How old are you?'

This was when they told each other their ages. Being older didn't seem to bother her in the least. It didn't bother Junpei. He preferred mature women to young girls. In most cases, it was easier to break up with an older woman.

'What kind of work do you do?' he asked.

Her lips formed a perfectly straight line, and her expression became earnest for the first time.

'What kind of work do you think I do?'

Junpei jogged his glass, swirling the red wine inside it exactly once. 'Can I have a hint?'

'No hints. Is it so hard to tell? Observation and judgements are your business.'

'Not really,' he said. 'What a writer is supposed to do is observe and observe and observe again, and put off making judgements to the last possible moment.'

'Of course,' she said. 'Alright, then, observe and observe and observe again, and then use your imagination. That wouldn't clash with your professional ethics, would it?'

 

Junpei raised his eyes and studied Kirie's face with new concentration, hoping to find a secret sign there. She looked straight into his eyes, and he looked straight into hers.

 

After a short pause, he said, 'Alright, this is what I imagine, based on nothing much: you're a professional of some sort. Not just anyone can do your job. It requires some kind of special expertise.'

'Bull's-eye! You're right: not just anyone can do what I do. But try to narrow it down a little.

'Something to do with music?'

'No.'

'Fashion design?'

'No.'

'Tennis?'

'No,' she said.

Junpei shook his head. 'Well, you've got a deep tan, you're solidly built, your arms have a good bit of muscle. Maybe you do a lot of outdoor sports. I don’t think you're an outdoor labourer. You don't have that vibe.'

Kirie lifted her sleeves, rested her bare arms on the counter, and turned them over, inspecting them. 'You seem to be getting there.'

'But I still can't give you the right answer.'

'It's important to keep a few little secrets,' Kirie said. 'I don't want to deprive you of your professional pleasure - observing and imagining... I will give you one hint, though. It's the same for me as for you.'

'How the same?'

'I mean, my profession is exactly what I always wanted to do, ever since I was a little girl. Like you. Getting to where I am, though, was not an easy trip.'

‘Good,' Junpei said. 'That's important. Your work should be an act of love, not a marriage of convenience.'

‘An act of love,' Kirie said. The words seemed to have made an impression on her. 'That's a wonderful metaphor.'

'Meanwhile, do you think I might have heard your name somewhere?' Junpei asked.

'Probably not,' she answered, shaking her head. 'I'm not that well known.'

'Oh, well, everybody has to start somewhere.'

'Exactly,' Kirie said with a smile. Then she turned serious, 'My case is different from yours in one way. I'm expected to attain perfection right from the start. No mistakes allowed. Perfection or nothing. No in between. No second chances.'

'I suppose that's another hint.'

'Probably.'

A waiter circulating with a tray of champagne approached them. She took two glasses from him and handed one to Junpei.

'Cheers,' she said.

'To our respective areas of expertise,' Junpei said.

They clinked glasses with a light, secretive sound.

'By the way,' she said, 'are you married?'

Junpei shook his head.

'Neither am I,' Kirie said.

--------

 


 
Posted:
April 27, 2008 4:20 AM
Post #144467—in reply to #144050
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

9.2

She spent that night in Junpei's room. They drank wine - a gift from the restaurant - had sex and went to sleep. When Junpei woke at ten o'clock the next morning, she was gone, leaving only an indentation like a missing memory in the pillow next to his, and a note: 'I have to go to work. Get in touch with me if you like.' She had added her mobile-phone number.

 

He called her, and they had dinner at a restaurant the following Saturday. They drank a little wine, had sex in Junpei's room and went to sleep. Again the next morning, she was gone. It was Sunday, but she left another simple note: 'I have to work, am disappearing.' Junpei still had no idea what kind of work Kirie did, but it certainly started early in the morning. And - no occasion at least - she worked on Sundays.

 

The two were never at a loss for things to talk about. She had a sharp mind and was knowledgeable on a broad range of topics. She enjoyed reading, but generally favoured books other than fiction - biography, history, psychology and popular science - and she retained an amazing amount of information. One time, Junpei was astounded at her detailed knowledge of the history of prefabricated housing.

 

'Prefabricated housing? Your work must have something to do with construction or architecture.'

'No,' she said. 'I just tend to be attracted to highly practical topics. That's all.'

 

She did, however, read the two story collections that Junpei had published, and found them 'wonderful - far more enjoyable than I had imagined. To tell you the truth, I was worried. What would I do if I read your work and didn't like it? What could I say? But there was nothing to worry about. I enjoyed them thoroughly.'

'I'm glad to hear that,' said Junpei, relieved. He had had the same worry when, at her request, he gave her the books.

'I'm not just saying this to make you feel good,' Kirie said, 'but you've got something special - that special something it takes to become an outstanding writer. Your stories have a quiet mood, but several of them are quite lively, and the style is beautiful, but mainly your writing is so balanced. For me, that is always the most important thing - in music, in fiction, in painting. Whenever I encounter a work or a performance that lacks that balance - which is to say, whenever I encounter a poor, unfinished work - it makes me sick. Like motion sickness. That's probably why I don't go to concerts and hardly read any fiction.'

'Because you don't want to encounter unbalanced things?'

'Exactly.'

'And in order to avoid that risk, you don't read novels and you don't go to concerts?'

'That's right.'

'Sounds a little over the top to me.'

'I'm a Libra. I just can't stand it when things are out of balance. No, it's not so much that I can't stand it as -'

She closed her mouth in search of the right words, but she wasn't able to find them, releasing instead a few tentative sighs. 'Oh, well, never mind,' she went on. 'I just wanted to say that I believe some day you are going to write full-length novels. And when you  do that, you will become a more important writer. It may take a while, but that's what I feel.'

'No, I'm a born short-story writer,' Junpei said dryly. 'I'm not suited to writing novels.'

'Even so,' she said.

 

Junpei offered nothing more on the subject. He remained quiet and listened to the breeze from the air conditioner. In fact, he had tried several times to write novels, but always got bogged down part of the way through. He simply could not maintain the concentration it took to write a story over a long period of time. He would start out convinced that he was going to write something special. The style would be lively, and his future seemed assured. The story would flow almost by itself. But the further he went with it, the more its energy and brilliance would fade - gradually at first, but undeniably, until, like an engine losing speed and coming to a halt, it would peter out altogether.

 

The two of them were in bed. It was autumn. They were naked after long, warm lovemaking. Kirie's shoulder pressed against Junpei, whose arms were around her. Two glasses of white wine stood on the bedside table.

 

'Junpei?'

'Uh-huh.'

'You're in love with another woman, aren't you? Somebody you can't forget?'

'It's true,' Junpei admitted. 'You can tell?'

'Of course,' she said. 'Women are very sensitive to such things.'

'Not all women, I'm sure.'

'I don't mean all women.'

'No, of course not,' Junpei said.

'But you can't see her?'

'There are problems.'

'And no possibility those "problems" could be solved?'

'None,' Junpei said with a quick shake of the head.

'They go pretty deep, eh?'

'I don't know how deep they are, but they're there.'

Kirie drank a little wine. 'I don't have anybody like that,' she said almost under her breath. 'I like you a lot, Junpei. You really move me. When we're together like this, I feel tremendously happy and calm. But that doesn't mean I want to have a serious relationship with you. How does that make you feel? Relieved?'

Junpei ran his fingers through her hair. Instead of answering her question, he asked one of his own. 'Why is that?'

'Why don't I want to be with you?'

'Uh-huh.'

'Does it bother you?'

'A little.'

'I can't have a serious everyday relationship with anybody. Not just you: anybody,' she said. 'I want to concentrate completely on what I'm doing now. If I were living with somebody - if I had a deep emotional involvement with somebody - I might not be able to do that. So I want to keep things the way they are.'

Junpei thought about that for a moment. 'You mean you don't want to be distracted?'

'That's right.'

'If you were distracted, you could lose your balance, and that might prove to be an obstacle to your career.'

'Exactly.'

'And so to avoid any risk of that, you don't want to live with anybody.'

She nodded. 'Not as long as I'm involved in my current profession.'

‘But you won't tell me what that is.'

 ‘Guess.'

'You're a burglar.'

'No,' Kirie answered with a grave expression that quickly gave way to amusement. 'What a sexy guess! But a burglar doesn't go to work early in the morning.'

'You're a hit man.'

'Hit person,' she corrected him. 'But no. Why are you coming up with these awful ideas?'

'So, what you do is perfectly legal?'

'Perfectly.'

'Spy?'

'No. OK, let's stop for today. I'd rather talk about your work. Tell me about what you're writing now. You are writing something now?'

'Yes, a short story.'

'What kind of story?'

'I haven't finished it yet. I'm taking a break.'

'So tell me what happens up to the break.'

 

--------


 
Posted:
May 1, 2008 7:34 AM
Post #144927—in reply to #144467
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

9.3

 

Junpei fell silent. He had a policy of not talking to anyone about works in progress. That could jinx the story. If he put it into words and those words left his mouth, some important something would evaporate like morning dew. Delicate shades of meaning would be flattened into a shallow backdrops. Secrets would no longer be secrets. But here in bed, running his fingers through Kirie's short hair, Junpei felt that it might be alright to tell her. After all, he had been experiencing a block. He hadn't been able to move forward with the story for some days now.

 

'It's in the third person, and the protagonist is a woman,' he began. 'She's in her early thirties, a skilled junior doctor who works at a big hospital. She's single, but she's having an affair with a surgeon at the same hospital. He's in his late forties and has a wife and children.'

 

Kirie took a moment to imagine the heroine. 'Is she attractive?'

‘I think so. Quite attractive,' Junpei said. 'But not as attractive as you.'

Kirie smiled and kissed Junpei on the neck. 'That's the right answer,' she said.

'I make it a point to give right answers when necessary.'

'Especially in bed, I suppose.'

'Especially in bed,' he replied. 'So anyway, she has a holiday and goes off on a trip by herself. The season is autumn: the same as this. She's staying at a little hot-spring resort in the mountains and she goes for a walk by a stream in the hills. She's a birdwatcher, and she especially enjoys seeing kingfishers. She steps down into the dry stream-bed and notices an odd stone. It's black with a tinge of red, it's smooth and it has a familiar shape. She realises right away tht it's shaped like a kidney. I mean, she's a doctor, after all. Everything about it is just like a real kidney - the size, the coloration, the thickness.'

'So she picks it up and takes it home.'

'Right,' Junpei said. 'She brings it to her office at the hospital and uses it as a paperweight. It's just the right size and weight.'

'And it's the perfect shape for a hospital.'

'Exactly,' Junpei said. 'But a few days later, she notices something strange.'

 

Kirie waited silently for him to continue with his story. Junpei paused as if deliberately teasing his listener, but in fact this was not deliberate at all. He had not yet written the rest of the story. This was the point at which it had come to a stop. Standing at this unmarked crossroads, he surveyed his surroundings and worked his brain as hard as he could. Then he thought of how the story should go.

 

'Every morning, she finds the stone in a different place. She leaves it on her desk when she goes home at night. She's a very methodical person, so she always leaves it in exactly the same spot, but in the morning she finds it on the seat of her swivel chair, or next to the vase, or on the floor. Her first thought is that she must be wrong about where she left it. Then she begins to wonder if her memory is playing tricks on her. The door is locked, and no one else should be able to get in. Of course the night watchman has a key, but he has been working at the hospital for years, and he would never take it upon himself to go into anyone's office. Besides, what would be the point of his barging into her office every night just to move from one position to another a stone she's using as a paperweight? Nothing else in her office has changed, nothing is missing and nothing has been tampered with. The position of the stone is the only thing that changes. She's totally stumped. What do you think is going on? Why do you think the stone moves during the night?'

'The kidney-shaped stone has its own reasons for doing what it does,' Kirie said with simple assurance.

'What kind of reasons can a kidney-shaped stone have?'

'It wants to shake her up. Little by little. Over a long period of time.'

'Alright, then, why does it want to shake her up?'

'I don't know,' she said. Then with a giggle she added. 'Maybe it just wants to rock her world.'

'That's the worst pun I've ever heard,' Junpei groaned.

'Well, you're the writer. Aren't you the one who decides? I'm just a listener.'

 

Junpei scowled. He felt a slight throbbing behind his temples from having concentrated so hard. Maybe he had drunk too much wine. 'The ideas aren't coming together,' he said. 'My plots don't move unless I'm actually sitting at my desk and moving my hands, making sentences. Do you mind waiting a bit? Talking about it like this, I'm beginning to feel as if the rest of the story is going to work itself out.'

'I don't mind,' Kirie said. She reached over for her glass and took a sip of wine. 'I can't wait. But the story is really getting interesting. I want to know what happens with the kidney-shaped stone.'

 

She turned towards him and pressed her shapely breasts against his side. Then quickly, as if sharing a secret, she said, 'You know, Junpei, everything in the world has its reasons for doing what it does.' Junpei was falling asleep and could not answer. In the night air, her sentences lost their shape as grammatical constructions and blended with the faint aroma of the wine before reaching the hidden recesses of his consciousness. 'For example, the wind has its reasons. We just don't notice as we go about our lives. But then, at some point, we are made to notice. The wind envelops you with a certain purpose in mind, and it rocks you. The wind knows everything that's inside you. And not just the wind. Everything, including a stone. They all know us very well. From top to bottom. It only occurs to us at certain times. And all we can do is go with those things. As we take them in, we survive, and deepen.'

 

--------

 


 
Posted:
May 1, 2008 7:43 AM
Post #144928—in reply to #144927
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

9.4

 

For the next five days, Junpei hardly left the house; he stayed at his desk, writing the rest of the story of the kidney-shaped stone. As Kirie predicted, the stone continues quietly to shake the lady doctor - little by little, over time, but decisively. She is engaged in hurried coupling with her lover one evening in an anonymous hotel room when she stealthily reaches around to his back and feels for the shape of a kidney. She knows that her kidney-shaped stone is lurking in there. The kidney is a secret informer that she herself has buried in her lover's body. Beneath her fingers, it squirms like an insect, sending her kidney-type message. She converses with the kidney, exchanging intelligence. She can feel its sliminess against the palm of her hand.

 

The lady doctor grows gradually more used to the heavy, kidney-shaped stone that shifts position every night. She comes to accept it as natural. She is no longer surprised when she finds that it has moved during the night. When she arrives at the hospital each morning, she finds the stone somewhere in her office, picks it up and returns it to her desk. This has simply become part of her normal routine. As long as she remains in the room, the stone does not more. It stays quietly in one place, like a cat napping in the sun. It awakes and begins to move only after she has left and locked the door.

 

Whenever she has a spare moment, she reaches out and caresses the stone's smooth, dark surface. After a while, it becomes increasingly difficult for her to take her eyes off the stone, as if she has been hypnotised. Gradually she loses interest in anything else. She can no longer read books. She stops going to the gym. She maintains just enough of her powers of concentration to see patients, but she carries on all other thought through sheer force of habit and improvisation. She loses interest in talking to her colleagues. She becomes indifferent to her own grooming. She loses her appetite. Even the embrace of her lover becomes a source of annoyance. When there is no one else around, she speaks to the stone in a low voice, and she listens to the wordless words the stone speaks to her, the way lonely people converse with a dog or a cat. The dark, kidney-shaped stone now controls the greater part of her life.

 

Surely the stone is not an object that has come to her from without: Junpei becomes aware of this as his story progresses. The main point is something inside herself. That something inside herself is activating the dark kidney-shaped stone and urging her to take some kind of concrete action. It keeps sending her signals for that purpose - signals in the form of the stone's nightly moves.

 

While he writes, Junpei thinks about Kirie. He senses that she (or something inside her) is propelling the story; it was never his intention to write something so divorced from reality. What Junpei had vaguely imagined beforehand was a more tranquil, psychological storyline. In that storyline, stones did not take it upon themselves to move around.

 

Junpei imagined that the lady doctor would cut her emotional ties to her married surgeon. She might even come to hate him. This was probably what she was seeking all along, unconsciously.

 

Once the rest of the story had become visible to him, writing it out was relatively easy. Listening repeatedly to songs of Mahler at low volume, Junpei sat at his computer and wrote the conclusion at what was, for him, top speed. The doctor makes her decision to part with her surgeon lover. 'I can't see you any more,' she tells him. 'Can't we at least talk this over?' he asks. 'No,' she tells him firmly, 'that is out of the question.' On her next free day she boards a Tokyo harbour ferry, and from the deck she throws the kidney-shaped stone into the sea. The stone sinks down to the bottom of the deep, dark ocean towards the core of the earth. She resolves to start her life over. Having cast away the stone, she feels a new sense of lightness.

 

The next day, however, when she goes to the hospital, the stone is on her desk, waiting for her. It sits exactly where it is supposed to be, as dark and kidney-shaped as ever.

 

As soon as he finished writing the story, Junpei telephoned Kirie. She would probably want to read the finished work, which she, in a sense, had inspired him to write. His call, however, did not go through. 'Your call cannot be completed as dialled,' said a recorded voice. 'Please check the number and try again.' Junpei tried it again - and again. But the result was always the same. She was probably having some kind of technical problem with her phone, he thought.

 

Junpei stuck close to home, waiting for word from Kirie, but nothing ever came. A month went by. One month became two, and two became three. The season changed to winter, and a new year began. His story came out in the February issue of a literary magazine. A newspaper advertisement for the magazine listed Junpei's name and the title, 'The Kidney-Shaped Stone That Moves Every Day'. Kirie might see the advertisement, buy the magazine, read the story and call him to share her impressions - or so he hoped. But all that reached him were new layers of silence.

 

The pain Junpei felt when Kirie vanished from his life was far more intense than he had anticipated. She left behind a void that truly shook him. In the course of a day he would think to himself any number of times, 'If only she were here!' He missed her smile, he missed the words shaped by her lips, he missed the touch of her skin as they held each other close. He delivered no comfort from his favourite music or from the arrival of new books by authors that he liked. Everything felt distant, divorced from him. Kirie may have been woman number two, Junpei thought.

 

--------


 
Posted:
May 3, 2008 5:40 AM
Post #145058—in reply to #144928
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

9.5

 

Junpei's next encounter with Kirie occurred after noon one day in early spring - though you couldn't really call it an 'encounter'. He heard her voice.

 

He was a in a taxi stuck in traffic. The young driver was listening to an FM broadcast. Kirie's voice emerged from the radio. Junpei was not sure as first that he was hearing Kirie. He simply thought the voice was similar to hers. The more he listened, though, the more it sounded like Kirie, her manner of speaking - the same smooth intonation, the same relaxed style, the special way she had of pausing now and then.

 

Junpei asked the driver to turn up the volume.

 

'By all means,' the driver said.

 

It was an interview being held at the broadcast studio. The female announcer was asking her a question: '- and so you liked high places from the time you were a little girl?'

'That is true,' answered Kirie - or a woman with exactly the same voice. 'Ever since I can remember, I liked going up high. The higher I went, the more peaceful I felt. I was always nagging my parents to take me to tall buildings. I was a very strange little creature,' the voice said with a laugh.

 

'Which is how you got started in your present line of work, I suppose.'

'First I worked as an analyst at a securities firm. But I knew right away it wasn't right for me. I left the company after three years, and the first thing I did was get a job cleaning the windows of tall buildings. What I really wanted to be was a steeplejack, but that's such a macho world, they don't let women in very easily. So for the time being, I took part-time work as a window cleaner.'

'From securities analyst to window cleaner - that's quite a change!'

'To tell you the truth, cleaning windows was much less stressful for me: if anything falls, it's just you, not stock prices.' Again the laugh.

'Now, by "window cleaner" you mean one of those people who gets lowered down the side of a building on a platform.'

'Yes. Of course, they give you a lifeline, but some spots you can't reach without taking the lifeline off. That didn't bother me at all. No matter how high we went, I was never frightened. Which made me a very valuable worker.'

‘I suppose you like to mountain climbing?'

 'I have almost no interest in mountains. I've tried climbing a few times, but it does nothing for me. I can't get excited climbing mountains, no matter how high I go. The only things that interest me are man-made multi-storey structures that rise straight up from the ground. Don't ask me why.'

'So now you run a window-cleaning company that specialises in high-rise buildings in the Tokyo metropolitan area.'

'Correct,' she said. 'I saved up and started my own little company about six years ago. Of course I go out with my crews, but basically I'm an owner now. I don't have to take orders from anybody, and I can make up my own rules: it's very handy.'

'Meaning, you can take the lifeline off whenever you like?'

'In a word.' (Laughter)

'You really don't like to put one on, do you?'

'It's true. It makes me feel I'm not myself. It's as if I'm wearing a stiff corset.' (Laughter)

'You really do like high places, don't you?'

'I do. I feel it's my calling to be up high. I can't imagine doing any other kind of work. Your work should be an act of love, not a marriage of convenience.'

'It's time for a song now,' said the announcer. 'James Taylor's "Up on the Roof". We'll talk more about tightrope walking after this.'

 

While the music played, Junpei leaned over the front seat and asked the driver, 'What does this woman do?'

'She says she puts up ropes between high-rise buildings and walks across them,' the driver explained. 'With a long pole in her hands for balance. She's some kind of performer. I get scared just riding in a glassed-in lift. I guess she gets her kicks that way. She's got to be a little weird. She's probably not all that young, either.'

'It's her profession?' Junpei asked. He noticed that his voice was dry and the weight had gone out of it. It sounded like someone else's voice coming through a hole in the taxi's ceiling.

 

'Yeah. I guess she gets a bunch of sponsors together and puts on a performance. She just did one at some famous cathedral in Germany. She says she wants to do it on higher buildings but can't get permission. 'Cause if you go that high a safety net won't help. She wants to keep adding to her record, and challenging herself with buildings that are a little higher every time. Of course, she can't make a living that way, so - well, you heard her say she's got this window-cleaning company. She wouldn't work for a circus even if she could do tightrope walking that way. The only thing she's interested in are high-rise buildings. Weird lady.'

 

--------


 
Posted:
May 8, 2008 4:21 AM
Post #145444—in reply to #145058
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

http://www.utne.com/2008-05-05/GreatWriting/The-Noisemongers-Upstairs.aspx?utm_source=iPost&utm_medium=email

“What the hell are they doing up there now?” Frustrated by the logistics of apartment-building revengewhen your upstairs neighbors drag their furniture around every night, it’s difficult to reciprocate passive aggressivelymy roommate banged a kitchen chair against the ceiling until the phone rang.

In a whimsical piece for the Threepenny Review, Javier Marías reflects on this well-known feeling of perplexed annoyance (article not available online). Here’s an excerpt:

For years, a female friend of mine had a neighbor who, as far as she was aware, always entered and left her apartment wearing sensible flat shoes; when her neighbor was at home, however, the noise made by her footsteps convinced my friend that this neighbor must immediately put on a pair of high-heeled mules, to which my friend’s imagination couldn’t resist adding a couple of pompoms to complete the image: in the end, she was utterly convinced that, each night, her discreet, sober neighbor made up for all that sober discretion by donning a negligée, the aforementioned high-heeled, pompommed mules, and, possibly, some sort of diabolical underwear, even if she wasn’t expecting a visitor. I once asked some young people about the dull, continuous “papapam” emanating from their apartment, as if they were working some kind of printing press, and their answer was even more bizarre than my imagined explanation: “Oh, we’re running an illegal whisky distillery,” they told me.


 
Posted:
May 8, 2008 5:24 AM
Post #145448—in reply to #145058
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

9.6

 

'The most wonderful thing about it is, when you're up there you change yourself as a human being,' Kirie declared to the interviewer. 'You change yourself, or rather, you have to change yourself or you can't survive. When I come out to a high place, it's just me and the wind. Nothing else. The wind envelops me, rocks me. It understands who I am. At the same time, I understand the wind. We accept each other and we decide to go on living together. Just me and the wind: there's no room for anybody else. It's that moment that I love. No, I'm afraid. Once I set foot on to that high place and enter completely into that state of concentration, all fear vanishes. We are there, inside our own warm void. It's that moment that I love more than anything.'

 

Kirie spoke with cool assurance. Junpei could not tell whether the interviewer understood her. When the interview ended, Junpei stopped the taxi and got out, walking the rest of the way to his destination. Now and then he would look up at a tall building and at the clouds flowing past. No one could come between her and the wind, he realised, and he felt a violent rush of jealousy. But jealousy of what? The wind? Who could possibly be jealous of the wind?

  

Junpei waited several months after that for Kirie to contact him. He wanted to see her and talk to her about lots of things, including the kidney-shaped stone. But the call never came, and his calls to her could never be 'completed as dialled'. When summer came, he gave up what little hope he had left. She obviously had no intention of seeing him again. And so the relationship ended calmly, without discord or shouting matches - exactly the way he had ended relationships with so many other women. At some point the calls stop coming, and everything ends quietly, naturally.

 

Should I add her to the countdown? Was she one of my three women with real meaning? Junpei agonised over the question for sometime without reaching a conclusion. I'll wait another six months, he thought. Then I'll decide.

 

During that six months, he wrote with great concentration and produced a large number of short stories. As he sat at his desk polishing the style, he would think, Kirie is probably in some high place with the wind right now. Here I am, alone at my desk, writing stories, while she's all alone somewhere, up higher than anyone else - without a lifeline. Once she enters that state of concentration, all fear is gone: 'Just me and the wind.' Junpei would often recall those words of hers and realise that he had come to feel something special for Kirie, something that he had never felt for another woman. It was a deep emotion, with clear outlines and real weight in the hands. Junpei was still unsure what to call this emotion. It was, at least, a feeling that could not be exchanged for anything else. Even if he never saw Kirie again, this feeling would stay with him for ever. Somewhere in his body - perhaps in the marrow of his bones - he would continue to feel her absence.

 

As the year came to an end, Junpei made up his mind. He would count her as number two. She was one of the women who had 'real meaning' for him. Failure number two. Only one left. But he was no longer afraid. Numbers aren't the important thing. The countdown has no meaning. Now he knew: What matters is deciding in your heart to accept another person completely. And it always has to be the first time and the last.

 

One morning, the doctor notices that the dark kidney-shaped stone has disappeared from her desk. And she knows: It will not be coming back.

 

--------


 
Posted:
June 1, 2008 4:52 PM
Post #147301—in reply to #139930
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: Say it all in six words
Originally written by Jacek Krankowski on February 29, 2008 11:48 PM

http://www.newyorker.com/talk/2008/02/25/080225ta_talk_widdicombe

Six words can tell a story. That’s a new book’s premise, anyway. “Not Quite What I Was Planning.” A compilation of teeny tiny memoirs. The forebear, it’s assumed, is Hemingway. (Legend: he wrote a miniature masterpiece. “For sale: baby shoes, never worn.” Slightly sappy, but a decent sixer.)

The book’s originator: SMITH online magazine. It started as a reader contest: Your life story in six words. The magazine was flooded with entries. Five hundred-plus submissions per day.


Anyone?

Jacek

Condensed literature

Could you sum up a classic in six words? Members of Salon's community, Table Talk, take a crack at it this week.

Six words to great lit'rature

In honor of "the six-word short story" and "your life in six words," this thread is open to six-word homages to classic works of literature.

Whether you want to reduce Jane Austen's classic opening sally to six words (Truth here: Rich men need wives) or sum up Robert Frost ("Out walking. Took a new path"), this is the place to do it.

The times were good. Also bad.
A Tale of Two Cities

My name is definitely not Isaac.
Moby-Dick

More: http://www.salon.com/tt/best/2008/05/30/best/index.html?source=newsletter


 
Posted:
June 1, 2008 6:15 PM
Post #147305—in reply to #147301
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: Say it all in six words

Diaphanous illusions. The truth is invisible.

The Emperor’s New Clothes

 


 
Posted:
September 11, 2008 11:21 AM
Post #155408—in reply to #143806
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Nanna Mercer on April 19, 2008 9:33 AM

Although I don't necessarily subscribe to the notion that silence equals consent ... a short story by one of my favorite contemporary writers

----------

Haruki Murakami

Translated by Jay Rubin

http://entertainment.timesonline.co.uk/tol/arts_and_entertainment/the_tls/article4723583.ece

In interviews over the years, Murakami has spoken of his deliberate choice of a simple colloquial register as an escape from the formality of the Japanese literary tradition. His novels have a reputation for sounding cool, modern and disengaged, and clearly this poses special problems for his translators. Jay Rubin, who has translated several of Murakami’s books, has written well about the difficulty of preserving “the American flavour” of the originals, noting that some other translators (including Philip Gabriel, the translator of this book) have tried to cope with this problem by deliberately introducing “a certain exaggerated hipness of expression into the English text”. Perhaps the travails of a middle-aged runner don’t call for much by way of “hipness”, but there is certainly a down-home folksiness to the chosen (American) idiom “summer warmth is still a ways off”; when we’re young “we can always start over”; he last lived in Cambridge, Mass. “back when Bill Clinton was president”; and so on.


 
Posted:
September 11, 2008 1:40 PM
Post #155429—in reply to #155408
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

"Perhaps Murakami’s huge following in the world has something to do with this carefully sustained voice. His prose has an artless, stripped-down, talking-to-myself quality, which every so often breaks out into cracker-barrel wisdom. He doesn’t sound writerly; there’s nothing to frighten the horses. "

http://entertainment.timesonline.co.uk/tol/arts_and_entertainment/the_tls/article4723583.ece

How, I wonder, does a writer sound 'writerly'?

Doesn't life often have an 'artless and stripped down talking-to-myself quality' that is merely disguised fear; keeping the ghosts where they belong? 

Nanna: just asking


 
Posted:
September 14, 2008 4:44 AM
Post #155577—in reply to #116532
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

A bit of frivolity...

10.1

Mark Twain

 

Extracts From Adam's Diary

MONDAY -- This new creature with the long hair is a good deal in the way. It is always hanging around and following me about. I don't like this; I am not used to company. I wish it would stay with the other animals. . . . Cloudy today, wind in the east; think we shall have rain. . . . WE? Where did I get that word-the new creature uses it.

TUESDAY -- Been examining the great waterfall. It is the finest thing on the estate, I think. The new creature calls it Niagara Falls-why, I am sure I do not know. Says it LOOKS like Niagara Falls. That is not a reason, it is mere waywardness and imbecility. I get no chance to name anything myself. The new creature names everything that comes along, before I can get in a protest. And always that same pretext is offered -- it LOOKS like the thing. There is a dodo, for instance. Says the moment one looks at it one sees at a glance that it "looks like a dodo." It will have to keep that name, no doubt. It wearies me to fret about it, and it does no good, anyway. Dodo! It looks no more like a dodo than I do.

WEDNESDAY -- Built me a shelter against the rain, but could not have it to myself in peace. The new creature intruded. When I tried to put it out it shed water out of the holes it looks with, and wiped it away with the back of its paws, and made a noise such as some of the other animals make when they are in distress. I wish it would not talk; it is always talking. That sounds like a cheap fling at the poor creature, a slur; but I do not mean it so. I have never heard the human voice before, and any new and strange sound intruding itself here upon the solemn hush of these dreaming solitudes offends my ear and seems a false note. And this new sound is so close to me; it is right at my shoulder, right at my ear, first on one side and then on the other, and I am used only to sounds that are more or less distant from me.

FRIDAY -- The naming goes recklessly on, in spite of anything I can do. I had a very good name for the estate, and it was musical and pretty -- GARDEN OF EDEN. Privately, I continue to call it that, but not any longer publicly. The new creature says it is all woods and rocks and scenery, and therefore has no resemblance to a garden. Says it LOOKS like a park, and does not look like anything BUT a park. Consequently, without consulting me, it has been new-named NIAGARA FALLS PARK. This is sufficiently high-handed, it seems to me. And already there is a sign up:

 

--------


 
Posted:
September 17, 2008 4:20 AM
Post #155790—in reply to #155577
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Okay…in these trying times we need more than a little frivolity.

10.2

KEEP OFF THE GRASS

My life is not as happy as it was.

SATURDAY -- The new creature eats too much fruit. We are going to run short, most likely. "We" again -- that is ITS word; mine, too, now, from hearing it so much. Good deal of fog this morning. I do not go out in the fog myself. This new creature does. It goes out in all weathers, and stumps right in with its muddy feet. And talks. It used to be so pleasant and quiet here.

SUNDAY -- Pulled through. This day is getting to be more and more trying. It was selected and set apart last November as a day of rest. I had already six of them per week before. This morning found the new creature trying to clod apples out of that forbidden tree.

MONDAY -- The new creature says its name is Eve. That is all right, I have no objections. Says it is to call it by, when I want it to come. I said it was superfluous, then. The word evidently raised me in its respect; and indeed it is a large, good word and will bear repetition. It says it is not an It, it is a She. This is probably doubtful; yet it is all one to me; what she is were nothing to me if she would but go by herself and not talk.

TUESDAY -- She has littered the whole estate with execrable names and offensive signs:

This way to the Whirlpool
This way to Goat Island
Cave of the Winds this way

She says this park would make a tidy summer resort if there was any custom for it. Summer resort -- another invention of hers-just words, without any meaning. What is a summer resort? But it is best not to ask her, she has such a rage for explaining.

FRIDAY -- She has taken to beseeching me to stop going over the Falls. What harm does it do? Says it makes her shudder. I wonder why; I have always done it -- always liked the plunge, and coolness. I supposed it was what the Falls were for. They have no other use that I can see, and they must have been made for something. She says they were only made for scenery -- like the rhinoceros and the mastodon.

 

--------


 
Posted:
September 19, 2008 4:32 AM
Post #155990—in reply to #155790
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

10.3


I went over the Falls in a barrel -- not satisfactory to her. Went over in a tub -- still not satisfactory. Swam the Whirlpool and the Rapids in a fig-leaf suit. It got much damaged. Hence, tedious complaints about my extravagance. I am too much hampered here. What I need is a change of scene.

SATURDAY -- I escaped last Tuesday night, and traveled two days, and built me another shelter in a secluded place, and obliterated my tracks as well as I could, but she hunted me out by means of a beast which she has tamed and calls a wolf, and came making that pitiful noise again, and shedding that water out of the places she looks with. I was obliged to return with her, but will presently emigrate again when occasion offers. She engages herself in many foolish things; among others; to study out why the animals called lions and tigers live on grass and flowers, when, as she says, the sort of teeth they wear would indicate that they were intended to eat each other. This is foolish, because to do that would be to kill each other, and that would introduce what, as I understand, is called "death"; and death, as I have been told, has not yet entered the Park. Which is a pity, on some accounts.

SUNDAY -- Pulled through.

MONDAY -- I believe I see what the week is for: it is to give time to rest up from the weariness of Sunday. It seems a good idea. . . . She has been climbing that tree again. Clodded her out of it. She said nobody was looking. Seems to consider that a sufficient justification for chancing any dangerous thing. Told her that. The word justification moved her admiration -- and envy, too, I thought. It is a good word.

TUESDAY -- She told me she was made out of a rib taken from my body. This is at least doubtful, if not more than that. I have not missed any rib. . . . She is in much trouble about the buzzard; says grass does not agree with it; is afraid she can't raise it; thinks it was intended to live on decayed flesh. The buzzard must get along the best it can with what is provided. We cannot overturn the whole scheme to accommodate the buzzard.

--------

 
Posted:
September 21, 2008 4:12 AM
Post #156117—in reply to #155990
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

10.4

 

SATURDAY -- She fell in the pond yesterday when she was looking at herself in it, which she is always doing. She nearly strangled, and said it was most uncomfortable. This made her sorry for the creatures which live in there, which she calls fish, for she continues to fasten names on to things that don't need them and don't come when they are called by them, which is a matter of no consequence to her, she is such a numbskull, anyway; so she got a lot of them out and brought them in last night and put them in my bed to keep warm, but I have noticed them now and then all day and I don't see that they are any happier there then they were before, only quieter. When night comes I shall throw them outdoors. I will not sleep with them again, for I find them clammy and unpleasant to lie among when a person hasn't anything on.

SUNDAY -- Pulled through.

TUESDAY -- She has taken up with a snake now. The other animals are glad, for she was always experimenting with them and bothering them; and I am glad because the snake talks, and this enables me to get a rest.

FRIDAY -- She says the snake advises her to try the fruit of the tree, and says the result will be a great and fine and noble education. I told her there would be another result, too -- it would introduce death into the world. That was a mistake -- it had been better to keep the remark to myself; it only gave her an idea -- she could save the sick buzzard, and furnish fresh meat to the despondent lions and tigers. I advised her to keep away from the tree. She said she wouldn't. I foresee trouble. Will emigrate.

WEDNESDAY -- I have had a variegated time. I escaped last night, and rode a horse all night as fast as he could go, hoping to get clear of the Park and hide in some other country before the trouble should begin; but it was not to be. About an hour after sun-up, as I was riding through a flowery plain where thousands of animals were grazing, slumbering, or playing with each other, according to their wont, all of a sudden they broke into a tempest of frightful noises, and in one moment the plain was a frantic commotion and every beast was destroying its neighbor. I knew what it meant-Eve had eaten that fruit, and death was come into the world. . . . The tigers ate my house, paying no attention when I ordered them to desist, and they would have eaten me if I had stayed-which I didn't, but went away in much haste. . . . I found this place, outside the Park, and was fairly comfortable for a few days, but she has found me out. Found me out, and has named the place Tonawanda-says it LOOKS like that. In fact I was not sorry she came, for there are but meager pickings here, and she brought some of those apples. I was obliged to eat them, I was so hungry. It was against my principles, but I find that principles have no real force except when one is well fed. . . . She came curtained in boughs and bunches of leaves, and when I asked her what she meant by such nonsense, and snatched them away and threw them down, she tittered and blushed. I had never seen a person titter and blush before, and to me it seemed unbecoming and idiotic. She said I would soon know how it was myself. This was correct. Hungry as I was, I laid down the apple half-eaten -- certainly the best one I ever saw, considering the lateness of the season-and arrayed myself in the discarded boughs and branches, and then spoke to her with some severity and ordered her to go and get some more and not make a spectacle or herself. She did it, and after this we crept down to where the wild-beast battle had been, and collected some skins, and I made her patch together a couple of suits proper for public occasions. They are uncomfortable, it is true, but stylish, and that is the main point about clothes. . . . I find she is a good deal of a companion. I see I should be lonesome and depressed without her, now that I have lost my property. Another thing, she says it is ordered that we work for our living hereafter. She will be useful. I will superintend.

 

--------


 
Posted:
September 24, 2008 1:19 PM
Post #156517—in reply to #156117
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

A little distraction in these days of …

 

10.5

 

TEN DAYS LATER -- She accuses ME of being the cause of our disaster! She says, with apparent sincerity and truth, that the Serpent assured her that the forbidden fruit was not apples, it was chestnuts. I said I was innocent, then, for I had not eaten any chestnuts. She said the Serpent informed her that "chestnut" was a figurative term meaning an aged and moldy joke. I turned pale at that, for I have made many jokes to pass the weary time, and some of them could have been of that sort, though I had honestly supposed that they were new when I made them. She asked me if I had made one just at the time of the catastrophe. I was obliged to admit that I had made one to myself, though not aloud. It was this. I was thinking about the Falls, and I said to myself, "How wonderful it is to see that vast body of water tumble down there!" Then in an instant a bright thought flashed into my head, and I let it fly, saying, "It would be a deal more wonderful to see it tumble UP there!" -- and I was just about to kill myself with laughing at it when all nature broke loose in war and death and I had to flee for my life. "There," she said, with triumph, "that is just it; the Serpent mentioned that very jest, and called it the First Chestnut, and said it was coeval with the creation." Alas, I am indeed to blame. Would that I were not witty; oh, that I had never had that radiant thought!

NEXT YEAR -- We have named it Cain. She caught it while I was up country trapping on the North Shore of the Erie; caught it in the timber a couple of miles from our dug-out -- or it might have been four, she isn't certain which. It resembles us in some ways, and may be a relation. That is what she thinks, but this is an error, in my judgment. The difference in size warrants the conclusion that it is a different and new kind of animal -- a fish, perhaps, though when I put it in the water to see, it sank, and she plunged in and snatched it out before there was opportunity for the experiment to determine the matter. I still think it is a fish, but she is indifferent about what it is, and will not let me have it to try. I do not understand this. The coming of the creature seems to have changed her whole nature and made her unreasonable about experiments. She thinks more of it than she does of any of the other animals, but is not able to explain why. Her mind is disordered -- everything shows it. Sometimes she carries the fish in her arms half the night when it complains and wants to get to the water. At such times the water comes out of the places in her face that she looks out of, and she pats the fish on the back and makes soft sounds with her mouth to soothe it, and betrays sorrow and solicitude in a hundred ways. I have never seen her do like this with any other fish, and it troubles me greatly. She used to carry the young tigers around so, and play with them, before we lost our property, but it was only play; she never took on about them like this when their dinner disagreed with them.

 

--------


 
Posted:
September 27, 2008 6:00 AM
Post #156781—in reply to #156517
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

10.6

 

SUNDAY -- She doesn't work, Sundays, but lies around all tired out, and likes to have the fish wallow over her; and she makes fool noises to amuse it, and pretends to chew its paws, and that makes it laugh. I have not seen a fish before that could laugh. This makes me doubt. . . . I have come to like Sunday myself. Superintending all the week tires a body so. There ought to be more Sundays. In the old days they were tough, but now they come handy.

WEDNESDAY -- It isn't a fish. I cannot quite make out what it is. It makes curious devilish noises when not satisfied, and says "goo-goo" when it is. It is not one of us, for it doesn't walk; it is not a bird, for it doesn't fly; it is not a frog, for it doesn't hop; it is not a snake, for it doesn't crawl; I feel sure it is not a fish, though I cannot get a chance to find out whether it can swim or not. It merely lies around, and mostly on its back, with its feet up. I have not seen any other animal do that before. I said I believed it was an enigma; but she only admired the word without understanding it. In my judgment it is either an enigma or some king of a bug. If it dies, I will take it apart and see what its arrangements are. I never had a thing perplex me so.

THREE MONTHS LATER -- The perplexity augments instead of diminishing. I sleep but little. It has ceased from lying around, and goes about on its four legs now. Yet it differs from the other four legged animals, in that its front legs are unusually short, consequently this causes the main part of its person to stick up uncomfortably high in the air, and this is not attractive. It is built much as we are, but its method of traveling shows that it is not of our breed. The short front legs and long hind ones indicate that it is a of the kangaroo family, but it is a marked variation of that species, since the true kangaroo hops, whereas this one never does. Still it is a curious and interesting variety, and has not been catalogued before. As I discovered it, I have felt justified in securing the credit of the discovery by attaching my name to it, and hence have called it KANGAROORUM ADAMIENSIS. . . . It must have been a young one when it came, for it has grown exceedingly since. It must be five times as big, now, as it was then, and when discontented it is able to make from twenty-two to thirty-eight times the noise it made at first. Coercion does not modify this, but has the contrary effect. For this reason I discontinued the system. She reconciles it by persuasion, and by giving it things which she had previously told me she wouldn't give it. As already observed, I was not at home when it first came, and she told me she found it in the woods. It seems odd that it should be the only one, yet it must be so, for I have worn myself out these many weeks trying to find another one to add to my collection, and for this to play with; for surely then it would be quieter and we could tame it more easily. But I find none, nor any vestige of any; and strangest of all, no tracks. It has to live on the ground, it cannot help itself; therefore, how does it get about without leaving a track? I have set a dozen traps, but they do no good. I catch all small animals except that one; animals that merely go into the trap out of curiosity, I think, to see what the milk is there for. They never drink it.

 

--------


 
Posted:
September 30, 2008 4:24 AM
Post #156934—in reply to #156781
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

10.7

 

THREE MONTHS LATER -- The Kangaroo still continues to grow, which is very strange and perplexing. I never knew one to be so long getting its growth. It has fur on its head now; not like kangaroo fur, but exactly like our hair except that it is much finer and softer, and instead of being black is red. I am like to lose my mind over the capricious and harassing developments of this unclassifiable zoological freak. If I could catch another one -- but that is hopeless; it is a new variety, and the only sample; this is plain. But I caught a true kangaroo and brought it in, thinking that this one, being lonesome, would rather have that for company than have no kin at all, or any animal it could feel a nearness to or get sympathy from in its forlorn condition here among strangers who do not know its ways or habits, or what to do to make it feel that it is among friends; but it was a mistake -- it went into such fits at the sight of the kangaroo that I was convinced it had never seen one before. I pity the poor noisy little animal, but there is nothing I can do to make it happy. If I could tame it -- but that is out of the question; the more I try the worse I seem to make it. It grieves me to the heart to see it in its little storms of sorrow and passion. I wanted to let it go, but she wouldn't hear of it. That seemed cruel and not like her; and yet she may be right. It might be lonelier than ever; for since I cannot find another one, how could IT?

FIVE MONTHS LATER -- It is not a kangaroo. No, for it supports itself by holding to her finger, and thus goes a few steps on its hind legs, and then falls down. It is probably some kind of a bear; and yet it has no tail -- as yet -- and no fur, except upon its head. It still keeps on growing -- that is a curious circumstance, for bears get their growth earlier than this. Bears are dangerous-since our catastrophe -- and I shall not be satisfied to have this one prowling about the place much longer without a muzzle on. I have offered to get her a kangaroo if she would let this one go, but it did no good -- she is determined to run us into all sorts of foolish risks, I think. She was not like this before she lost her mind.

 

-------- 


 
Posted:
October 4, 2008 4:27 AM
Post #157351—in reply to #156934
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

10.8

A FORTNIGHT LATER -- I examined its mouth. There is no danger yet: it has only one tooth. It has no tail yet. It makes more noise now than it ever did before -- and mainly at night. I have moved out. But I shall go over, mornings, to breakfast, and see if it has more teeth. If it gets a mouthful of teeth it will be time for it to go, tail or no tail, for a bear does not need a tail in order to be dangerous.

FOUR MONTHS LATER -- I have been off hunting and fishing a month, up in the region that she calls Buffalo; I don't know why, unless it is because there are not any buffaloes there. Meantime the bear has learned to paddle around all by itself on its hind legs, and says "poppa" and "momma." It is certainly a new species. This resemblance to words may be purely accidental, of course, and may have no purpose or meaning; but even in that case it is still extraordinary, and is a thing which no other bear can do. This imitation of speech, taken together with general absence of fur and entire absence of tail, sufficiently indicates that this is a new kind of bear. The further study of it will be exceedingly interesting. Meantime I will go off on a far expedition among the forests of the north and make an exhaustive search. There must certainly be another one somewhere, and this one will be less dangerous when it has company of its own species. I will go straightway; but I will muzzle this one first.

THREE MONTHS LATER -- It has been a weary, weary hunt, yet I have had no success. In the mean time, without stirring from the home estate, she has caught another one! I never saw such luck. I might have hunted these woods a hundred years, I never would have run across that thing.

NEXT DAY -- I have been comparing the new one with the old one, and it is perfectly plain that they are of the same breed. I was going to stuff one of them for my collection, but she is prejudiced against it for some reason or other; so I have relinquished the idea, though I think it is a mistake. It would be an irreparable loss to science if they should get away. The old one is tamer than it was and can laugh and talk like a parrot, having learned this, no doubt, from being with the parrot so much, and having the imitative faculty in a high developed degree. I shall be astonished if it turns out to be a new kind of parrot; and yet I ought not to be astonished, for it has already been everything else it could think of since those first days when it was a fish. The new one is as ugly as the old one was at first; has the same sulphur-and-raw-meat complexion and the same singular head without any fur on it. She calls it Abel.

 

--------


 
Posted:
November 11, 2008 9:07 AM
Post #161229—in reply to #116532
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Thank you, David K. for mentioning this short story in another thread.

------------

Shirley Jackson

THE LOTTERY

11.1

The morning of June 27th was clear and sunny, with the fresh warmth of a full-summer day; the flowers were blossoming profusely and the grass was richly green. The people of the village began to gather in the square, between the post office and the bank, around ten o'clock; in some towns there were so many people that the lottery took two days and had to be started on June 2th. but in this village, where there were only about three hundred people, the whole lottery took less than two hours, so it could begin at ten o'clock in the morning and still be through in time to allow the villagers to get home for noon dinner.

 

The children assembled first, of course. School was recently over for the summer, and the feeling of liberty sat uneasily on most of them; they tended to gather together quietly for a while before they broke into boisterous play. and their talk was still of the classroom and the teacher, of books and reprimands. Bobby Martin had already stuffed his pockets full of stones, and the other boys soon followed his example, selecting the smoothest and roundest stones; Bobby and Harry Jones and Dickie Delacroix-- the villagers pronounced this name "Dellacroy"--eventually made a great pile of stones in one corner of the square and guarded it against the raids of the other boys. The girls stood aside, talking among themselves, looking over their shoulders at the boys. and the very small children rolled in the dust or clung to the hands of their older brothers or sisters.

 

Soon the men began to gather. surveying their own children, speaking of planting and rain, tractors and taxes. They stood together, away from the pile of stones in the corner, and their jokes were quiet and they smiled rather than laughed. The women, wearing faded house dresses and sweaters, came shortly after their menfolk. They greeted one another and exchanged bits of gossip as they went to join their husbands. Soon the women, standing by their husbands, began to call to their children, and the children came reluctantly, having to be called four or five times. Bobby Martin ducked under his mother's grasping hand and ran, laughing, back to the pile of stones. His father spoke up sharply, and Bobby came quickly and took his place between his father and his oldest brother.

 

The lottery was conducted--as were the square dances, the teen club, the Halloween program--by Mr. Summers. who had time and energy to devote to civic activities. He was a round-faced, jovial man and he ran the coal business, and people were sorry for him. because he had no children and his wife was a scold. When he arrived in the square, carrying the black wooden box, there was a murmur of conversation among the villagers, and he waved and called. "Little late today, folks." The postmaster, Mr. Graves, followed him, carrying a three- legged stool, and the stool was put in the center of the square and Mr. Summers set the black box down on it. The villagers kept their distance, leaving a space between themselves and the stool. and when Mr. Summers said, "Some of you fellows want to give me a hand?" there was a hesitation before two men. Mr. Martin and his oldest son, Baxter. came forward to hold the box steady on the stool while Mr. Summers stirred up the papers inside it.

 

The original paraphernalia for the lottery had been lost long ago, and the black box now resting on the stool had been put into use even before Old Man Warner, the oldest man in town, was born. Mr. Summers spoke frequently to the villagers about making a new box, but no one liked to upset even as much tradition as was represented by the black box. There was a story that the present box had been made with some pieces of the box that had preceded it, the one that had been constructed when the first people settled down to make a village here. Every year, after the lottery, Mr. Summers began talking again about a new box, but every year the subject was allowed to fade off without anything's being done. The black box grew shabbier each year: by now it was no longer completely black but splintered badly along one side to show the original wood color, and in some places faded or stained.

 

Mr. Martin and his oldest son, Baxter, held the black box securely on the stool until Mr. Summers had stirred the papers thoroughly with his hand. Because so much of the ritual had been forgotten or discarded, Mr. Summers had been successful in having slips of paper substituted for the chips of wood that had been used for generations. Chips of wood, Mr. Summers had argued. had been all very well when the village was tiny, but now that the population was more than three hundred and likely to keep on growing, it was necessary to use something that would fit more easily into he black box. The night before the lottery, Mr. Summers and Mr. Graves made up the slips of paper and put them in the box, and it was then taken to the safe of Mr. Summers' coal company and locked up until Mr. Summers was ready to take it to the square next morning. The rest of the year, the box was put way, sometimes one place, sometimes another; it had spent one year in Mr. Graves's barn and another year underfoot in the post office. and sometimes it was set on a shelf in the Martin grocery and left there.

 

There was a great deal of fussing to be done before Mr. Summers declared the lottery open. There were the lists to make up--of heads of families. heads of households in each family. members of each household in each family. There was the proper swearing-in of Mr. Summers by the postmaster, as the official of the lottery; at one time, some people remembered, there had been a recital of some sort, performed by the official of the lottery, a perfunctory. tuneless chant that had been rattled off duly each year; some people believed that the official of the lottery used to stand just so when he said or sang it, others believed that he was supposed to walk among the people, but years and years ago this p3rt of the ritual had been allowed to lapse. There had been, also, a ritual salute, which the official of the lottery had had to use in addressing each person who came up to draw from the box, but this also had changed with time, until now it was felt necessary only for the official to speak to each person approaching. Mr. Summers was very good at all this; in his clean white shirt and blue jeans. with one hand resting carelessly on the black box. he seemed very proper and important as he talked interminably to Mr. Graves and the Martins.

 

Just as Mr. Summers finally left off talking and turned to the assembled villagers, Mrs. Hutchinson came hurriedly along the path to the square, her sweater thrown over her shoulders, and slid into place in the back of the crowd. "Clean forgot what day it was," she said to Mrs. Delacroix, who stood next to her, and they both laughed softly. "Thought my old man was out back stacking wood," Mrs. Hutchinson went on. "and then I looked out the window and the kids was gone, and then I remembered it was the twenty-seventh and came a-running." She dried her hands on her apron, and Mrs. Delacroix said, "You're in time, though. They're still talking away up there."

 

Mrs. Hutchinson craned her neck to see through the crowd and found her husband and children standing near the front. She tapped Mrs. Delacroix on the arm as a farewell and began to make her way through the crowd. The people separated good-humoredly to let her through: two or three people said. in voices just loud enough to be heard across the crowd, "Here comes your, Missus, Hutchinson," and "Bill, she made it after all." Mrs. Hutchinson reached her husband, and Mr. Summers, who had been waiting, said cheerfully. "Thought we were going to have to get on without you, Tessie." Mrs. Hutchinson said. grinning, "Wouldn't have me leave m'dishes in the sink, now, would you. Joe?," and soft laughter ran through the crowd as the people stirred back into position after Mrs. Hutchinson's arrival.

 

"Well, now." Mr. Summers said soberly, "guess we better get started, get this over with, so's we can go back to work. Anybody ain't here?"

"Dunbar." several people said. "Dunbar. Dunbar."

Mr. Summers consulted his list. "Clyde Dunbar." he said. "That's right. He's broke his leg, hasn't he? Who's drawing for him?"

"Me. I guess," a woman said. and Mr. Summers turned to look at her. "Wife draws for her husband." Mr. Summers said. "Don't you have a grown boy to do it for you, Janey?" Although Mr. Summers and everyone else in the village knew the answer perfectly well, it was the business of the official of the lottery to ask such questions formally. Mr. Summers waited with an expression of polite interest while Mrs. Dunbar answered.

"Horace's not but sixteen vet." Mrs. Dunbar said regretfully. "Guess I gotta fill in for the old man this year."

"Right." Sr. Summers said. He made a note on the list he was holding. Then he asked, "Watson boy drawing this year?"

A tall boy in the crowd raised his hand. "Here," he said. "I m drawing for my mother and me." He blinked his eyes nervously and ducked his head as several voices in the crowd said thin#s like "Good fellow, lack." and "Glad to see your mother's got a man to do it."

"Well," Mr. Summers said, "guess that's everyone. Old Man Warner make it?"

"Here," a voice said. and Mr. Summers nodded.

A sudden hush fell on the crowd as Mr. Summers cleared his throat and looked at the list. "All ready?" he called. "Now, I'll read the names--heads of families first--and the men come up and take a paper out of the box. Keep the paper folded in your hand without looking at it until everyone has had a turn. Everything clear?"

--------


 
Posted:
November 12, 2008 8:55 AM
Post #161339—in reply to #161229
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

11.2

The people had done it so many times that they only half listened to the directions: most of them were quiet. wetting their lips. not looking around. Then Mr. Summers raised one hand high and said, "Adams." A man disengaged himself from the crowd and came forward. "Hi. Steve." Mr. Summers said. and Mr. Adams said. "Hi. Joe." They grinned at one another humorlessly and nervously. Then Mr. Adams reached into the black box and took out a folded paper. He held it firmly by one corner as he turned and went hastily back to his place in the crowd. where he stood a little apart from his family. not looking down at his hand.

 

"Allen." Mr. Summers said. "Anderson.... Bentham."

"Seems like there's no time at all between lotteries any more." Mrs. Delacroix said to Mrs. Graves in the back row.

"Seems like we got through with the last one only last week."

"Time sure goes fast.-- Mrs. Graves said.

"Clark.... Delacroix"

"There goes my old man." Mrs. Delacroix said. She held her breath while her husband went forward.

"Dunbar," Mr. Summers said, and Mrs. Dunbar went steadily to the box while one of the women said. "Go on. Janey," and another said, "There she goes."

"We're next." Mrs. Graves said. She watched while Mr. Graves came around from the side of the box, greeted Mr. Summers gravely and selected a slip of paper from the box. By now, all through the crowd there were men holding the small folded papers in their large hand. turning them over and over nervously. Mrs. Dunbar and her two sons stood together, Mrs. Dunbar holding the slip of paper.

"Harburt.... Hutchinson."

"Get up there, Bill," Mrs. Hutchinson said. and the people near her laughed.

"Jones."

"They do say," Mr. Adams said to Old Man Warner, who stood next to him, "that over in the north village they're talking of giving up the lottery."

Old Man Warner snorted. "Pack of crazy fools," he said. "Listening to the young folks, nothing's good enough for them. Next thing you know, they'll be wanting to go back to living in caves, nobody work any more, live hat way for a while. Used to be a saying about 'Lottery in June, corn be heavy soon.' First thing you know, we'd all be eating stewed chickweed and acorns. There's always been a lottery," he added petulantly. "Bad enough to see young Joe Summers up there joking with everybody."

"Some places have already quit lotteries." Mrs. Adams said.

"Nothing but trouble in that," Old Man Warner said stoutly. "Pack of young fools."

"Martin." And Bobby Martin watched his father go forward. "Overdyke.... Percy."

"I wish they'd hurry," Mrs. Dunbar said to her older son. "I wish they'd hurry."

"They're almost through," her son said.

"You get ready to run tell Dad," Mrs. Dunbar said.

 

Mr. Summers called his own name and then stepped forward precisely and selected a slip from the box. Then he called, "Warner."

"Seventy-seventh year I been in the lottery," Old Man Warner said as he went through the crowd. "Seventy-seventh time."

"Watson" The tall boy came awkwardly through the crowd. Someone said, "Don't be nervous, Jack," and Mr. Summers said, "Take your time, son."

"Zanini."

After that, there was a long pause, a breathless pause, until Mr. Summers. holding his slip of paper in the air, said, "All right, fellows." For a minute, no one moved, and then all the slips of paper were opened. Suddenly, all the women began to speak at once, saving. "Who is it?," "Who's got it?," "Is it the Dunbars?," "Is it the Watsons?" Then the voices began to say, "It's Hutchinson. It's Bill," "Bill Hutchinson's got it."

"Go tell your father," Mrs. Dunbar said to her older son.

 

People began to look around to see the Hutchinsons. Bill Hutchinson was standing quiet, staring down at the paper in his hand. Suddenly. Tessie Hutchinson shouted to Mr. Summers. "You didn't give him time enough to take any paper he wanted. I saw you. It wasn't fair!"

"Be a good sport, Tessie." Mrs. Delacroix called, and Mrs. Graves said, "All of us took the same chance."

"Shut up, Tessie," Bill Hutchinson said.

"Well, everyone," Mr. Summers said, "that was done pretty fast, and now we've got to be hurrying a little more to get done in time." He consulted his next list. "Bill," he said, "you draw for the Hutchinson family. You got any other households in the Hutchinsons?"

"There's Don and Eva," Mrs. Hutchinson yelled. "Make them take their chance!"

"Daughters draw with their husbands' families, Tessie," Mr. Summers said gently. "You know that as well as anyone else."

"It wasn't fair," Tessie said.

"I guess not, Joe." Bill Hutchinson said regretfully. "My daughter draws with her husband's family; that's only fair. And I've got no other family except the kids."

"Then, as far as drawing for families is concerned, it's you," Mr. Summers said in explanation, "and as far as drawing for households is concerned, that's you, too. Right?"

"Right," Bill Hutchinson said.

"How many kids, Bill?" Mr. Summers asked formally.

"Three," Bill Hutchinson said.

"There's Bill, Jr., and Nancy, and little Dave. And Tessie and me."

"All right, then," Mr. Summers said. "Harry, you got their tickets back?"

Mr. Graves nodded and held up the slips of paper. "Put them in the box, then," Mr. Summers directed. "Take Bill's and put it in."

"I think we ought to start over," Mrs. Hutchinson said, as quietly as she could. "I tell you it wasn't fair. You didn't give him time enough to choose. Everybody saw that."

 

Mr. Graves had selected the five slips and put them in the box. and he dropped all the papers but those onto the ground. where the breeze caught them and lifted them off.

"Listen, everybody," Mrs. Hutchinson was saying to the people around her.

"Ready, Bill?" Mr. Summers asked. and Bill Hutchinson, with one quick glance around at his wife and children. nodded.

"Remember," Mr. Summers said. "take the slips and keep them folded until each person has taken one. Harry, you help little Dave." Mr. Graves took the hand of the little boy, who came willingly with him up to the box. "Take a paper out of the box, Davy." Mr. Summers said. Davy put his hand into the box and laughed. "Take just one paper." Mr. Summers said. "Harry, you hold it for him." Mr. Graves took the child's hand and removed the folded paper from the tight fist and held it while little Dave stood next to him and looked up at him wonderingly.

 

"Nancy next," Mr. Summers said. Nancy was twelve, and her school friends breathed heavily as she went forward switching her skirt, and took a slip daintily from the box "Bill, Jr.," Mr. Summers said, and Billy, his face red and his feet overlarge, near knocked the box over as he got a paper out. "Tessie," Mr. Summers said. She hesitated for a minute, looking around defiantly. and then set her lips and went up to the box. She snatched a paper out and held it behind her.

"Bill," Mr. Summers said, and Bill Hutchinson reached into the box and felt around, bringing his hand out at last with the slip of paper in it.

The crowd was quiet. A girl whispered, "I hope it's not Nancy," and the sound of the whisper reached the edges of the crowd.

"It's not the way it used to be." Old Man Warner said clearly. "People ain't the way they used to be."

"All right," Mr. Summers said. "Open the papers. Harry, you open little Dave's."

Mr. Graves opened the slip of paper and there was a general sigh through the crowd as he held it up and everyone could see that it was blank. Nancy and Bill. Jr.. opened theirs at the same time. and both beamed and laughed. turning around to the crowd and holding their slips of paper above their heads.

"Tessie," Mr. Summers said. There was a pause, and then Mr. Summers looked at Bill Hutchinson, and Bill unfolded his paper and showed it. It was blank.

"It's Tessie," Mr. Summers said, and his voice was hushed. "Show us her paper. Bill."

 

Bill Hutchinson went over to his wife and forced the slip of paper out of her hand. It had a black spot on it, the black spot Mr. Summers had made the night before with the heavy pencil in the coal company office. Bill Hutchinson held it up, and there was a stir in the crowd.

"All right, folks." Mr. Summers said. "Let's finish quickly."

 

Although the villagers had forgotten the ritual and lost the original black box, they still remembered to use stones. The pile of stones the boys had made earlier was ready; there were stones on the ground with the blowing scraps of paper that had come out of the box Delacroix selected a stone so large she had to pick it up with both hands and turned to Mrs. Dunbar. "Come on," she said. "Hurry up."

Mr. Dunbar had small stones in both hands, and she said. gasping for breath. "I can't run at all. You'll have to go ahead and I'll catch up with you."

The children had stones already. And someone gave little Davy Hutchinson few pebbles.

Tessie Hutchinson was in the center of a cleared space by now, and she held her hands out desperately as the villagers moved in on her. "It isn't fair," she said. A stone hit her on the side of the head. Old Man Warner was saying, "Come on, come on, everyone." Steve Adams was in the front of the crowd of villagers, with Mrs. Graves beside him.

 

"It isn't fair, it isn't right," Mrs. Hutchinson screamed, and then they were upon her.

---------- 


 
Posted:
January 1, 2009 7:14 AM
Post #165843—in reply to #116532
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Oscar Wilde

 

The Devoted Friend

 

12.1

 

One morning the old Water-rat put his head out of his hole. He had bright beady eyes and stiff grey whiskers, and his tail was like a long bit of black india-rubber. The little ducks were swimming about in the pond, looking just like a lot of yellow canaries, and their mother, who was pure white with real red legs, was trying to teach them how to stand on their heads in the water.
    'You will never be in the best society unless you can stand on your heads,' she kept saying to them; and every now and then she showed them how it was done. But the little ducks paid no attention to her. They were so young that they did not know what an advantage it is to be in society at all.
    'What disobedient children!' cried the old Water-rat; 'they really deserve to be drowned.'
    'Nothing of the kind,' answered the Duck, 'every one must make a beginning, and parents cannot be too patient.'
    'Ah! I know nothing about the feelings of parents,' said the Water-rat; 'I am not a family man. In fact, I have never been married, and I never intend to be. Love is all very well in its way, but friendship is much higher. Indeed, I know of nothing in the world that is either nobler or rarer than a devoted friendship.'
    'And what, pray, is your idea of the duties of a devoted friend?' asked a Green Linnet, who was sitting in a willow-tree hard by, and had overheard the conversation.
    'Yes, that is just what I want to know,' said the Duck, and she swam away to the end of the pond, and stood upon her head, in order to give her children a good example.
    'What a silly question!' cried the Water-rat. 'I should expect my devoted friend to be devoted to me, of course.'
    'And what would you do in return?' said the little bird, swinging upon a silver spray, and flapping his tiny wings.
    'I don't understand you,' answered the Water-rat.
    'Let me tell you a story on the subject,' said the Linnet.
    'Is the story about me?' asked the Water-rat. If so, I will listen to it, for I am extremely fond of fiction.'
    'It is applicable to you,' answered the Linnet; and he flew down, and alighting upon the bank, he told the story of The Devoted Friend.
    'Once upon a time,' said the Linnet, 'there was an honest little fellow named Hans.'
    'Was he very distinguished?' asked the Water-rat.

    'No,' answered the Linnet, 'I don't think he was distinguished at all, except for his kind heart, and his funny round good-humoured face. He lived in a tiny cottage all by himself, and every day he worked in his garden. In all the country-side there was no garden so lovely as his. Sweet-william grew there, and Gilly-flowers, and Shepherds'-purses, and Fair-maids of France. There were damask Roses, and yellow Roses, lilac Crocuses, and gold, purple Violets and white. Columbine and Ladysmock, Marjoram and Wild Basil, the Cowslip and the Flower-de-luce, the Daffodil and the Clove-Pink bloomed or blossomed in their proper order as the months went by, one flower taking another flower's place, so that there were always beautiful things to look at, and pleasant odours to smell.
    'Little Hans had a great many friends, but the most devoted friend of all was big Hugh the Miller. Indeed, so devoted was the rich Miller to little Hans, that he [Hans] would never go by his garden without leaning over the wall and plucking a large nosegay, or a handful of sweet herbs, or filling his pockets with plums and cherries if it was the fruit season.
    '"Real friends should have everything in common," the Miller used to say, and little Hans nodded and smiled, and felt very proud of having a friend with such noble ideas.
    'Sometimes, indeed, the neighbours thought it strange that the rich Miller never gave little Hans anything in return, though he had a hundred sacks of flour stored away in his mill, and six milk cows, and a large stock of woolly sheep; but Hans never troubled his head about these things, and nothing gave him greater pleasure than to listen to all the wonderful things the Miller used to say about the unselfishness of true friendship.
    'So little Hans worked away in his garden. During the spring, the summer, and the autumn he was very happy, but when the winter came, and he had no fruit or flowers to bring to the market, he suffered a good deal from cold and hunger, and often had to go to bed without any supper but a few dried pears or some hard nuts. Jn the winter, also, he was extremely lonely, as the Miller never came to see him then.
    '"There is no good in my going to see little Hans as long as the snow lasts," the Miller used to say to his wife, "for when people are in trouble they should be left alone, and not be bothered by visitors. That at least is my idea about friendship, and I am sure I am right. So I shall wait till the spring comes, and then I shall pay him a visit, and he will be able to give me a large basket of primroses, and that will make him so happy."

 

------- 


 
Posted:
January 1, 2009 9:28 AM
Post #165845—in reply to #165843
Liliana Boladz-Nekipelov
Mother tongues: Polish, English
Posts: 2921
Joined: September 13, 2008
Location: United States
 
RE: The short story

Re: Oscar Wilde

 

This is great Nanna. He was a genius. I forgot how great he was, since I have not read anything by Oscar Wilde for at least ten years.

 

There is a Polish proverb that relatives and  friends are the best on the photograph.

There must be some truth to it sometimes.

 

Happy New Year.


 
Posted:
January 2, 2009 7:29 AM
Post #165886—in reply to #165843
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

12.2

 "You are certainly very thoughtful about others," answered the Wife, as she sat in her comfortable armchair by the big pinewood fire; "very thoughtful indeed. It is quite a treat to hear you talk about friendship. I am sure the clergyman himself could not say such beautiful things as you do, though he does live in a three-storied house, and wears a gold ring on his little finger."
    '"But could We not ask little Hans up here?" said the Miller's youngest son. "If poor Hans is in trouble I will give him half my porridge, and show him my white rabbits."
    "What a silly boy you are!" cried the Miller; "I really don't know what is the use of sending you to school. You seem not to learn anything. Why, if little Hans came up here, and saw our warm fire, and our good supper, and our great cask of red wine, he might get envious, and envy is a most terrible thing, and would spoil anybody's nature. I certainly will not allow Hans's nature to be spoiled. I am his best friend, and I will always watch over him, and see that he is not led into any temptations. Besides, if Hans came here, he might ask me to let him have some flour on credit, and that I could not do. Flour is one thing, and friendship is another, and they should not be confused. Why, the words are spelt differently, and mean quite different things. Everybody can see that."
    '"How well you talk!" said the Miller's Wife, pouring herself out a large glass of warm ale; "really I feel quite drowsy. It is just like being in church."
    "Lots of people act well," answered the Miller; "but very few people talk well, which shows that talking is much the more difficult thing of the two, and much the finer thing also;" and he looked sternly across the table at his little son, who felt so ashamed of himself that he hung his head down, and grew quite scarlet, and began to cry into his tea. However, he was so young that you must excuse him.'
    'Is that the end of the story?' asked the Water-rat.
    'Certainly not,' answered the Linnet, that is the beginning.
    'Then you are quite behind the age,' said the Water-rat. 'Every good story-teller nowadays starts with the end, and then goes on to the beginning, and concludes with the middle. That is the new method. I heard all about it the other day from a critic who was walking round the pond with a young man. He spoke of the matter at great length, and I am sure he must have been right, for he had blue spectacles and a bald head, and whenever the young man made any remark, he always answered "Pooh!" But pray go on with your story. I like the Miller immensely. I have all kinds of beautiful sentiments myself, so there is a great sympathy between us.

 

'Well,' said the Linnet, hopping now on one leg and now on the other, 'as soon as the winter was over, and the primroses began to open their pale yellow stars, the Miller said to his wife that he would go down and see little Hans.
    '"Why, what a good heart you have!" cried his wife; "you are always thinking of others. And mind you take the big basket with you for the flowers."
    'So the Miller tied the sails of the windmill together with a strong iron chain, and went down the hill with the basket on his arm.
    '"Good morning, little Hans," said the Miller.
    '"Good morning," said Hans, leaning on his spade, and smiling from ear to ear.
    '"And how have you been all the winter?" said the Miller. "Well, really," cried Hans, "it is very good of you to ask, very good indeed. I am afraid I had rather a hard time of it, but now the spring has come, and I am quite happy, and all my flowers are doing well."
    '"We often talked of you during the winter, Hans," said the Miller, "and wondered how you were getting on."
    '"That was kind of you," said Hans; "I was half afraid you had forgotten me."
    '"Hans, I am surprised at you," said the Miller; "friendship never forgets. That is the wonderful thing about it, but I am afraid you don't understand the poetry of life. How lovely your primroses are looking, by-the-by!"
    '"They are certainly very lovely," said Hans, "and it is a most lucky thing for me that I have so many. I am going to bring them into the market and sell them to the Burgomaster's daughter, and buy back my wheelbarrow with the money."
    '"Buy back your wheelbarrow? You don't mean to say you have sold it? What a very stupid thing to do!"
    '"Well, the fact is," said Hans, "that I was obliged to. You see the winter was a very bad time for me, and I really had no money at all to buy bread with. So I first sold the silver buttons off my Sunday coat, and then I sold my silver chain, and then I sold my big pipe, and at last I sold my wheelbarrow. But I am going to buy them all back again now."
    '"Hans," said the Miller, "I will give you my wheelbarrow. It is not in very good repair; indeed, one side is gone, and there is something wrong with the wheel-spokes; but in spite of that I will give it to you. I know it is very generous of me, and a great many people would think me extremely foolish for parting with it, but I am not like the rest of the world. I think that generosity is the essence of friendship, and, besides, I have got a new wheelbarrow for myself. Yes, you may set your mind at ease, I will give you my wheelbarrow."

-------


 
Posted:
January 3, 2009 12:47 PM
Post #165993—in reply to #165886
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

12.3

'"Well, really, that is generous of you," said little Hans, and his funny round face glowed all over with pleasure. "I can easily put it in repair, as I have a plank of wood in the house."
    '"A plank of wood" said the Miller; "why, that is just what I want for the roof of my barn. There is a very large hole in it, and the corn will all get damp if I don't stop it up. How lucky you mentioned it! It is quite remarkable how one good action always breeds another. I have given you my wheelbarrow, and now you are going to give me your plank. Of course, the wheelbarrow is worth far more than the plank, but true friendship never notices things like that. Pray get it at once, and I will set to work at my barn this very day."
    '"Certainly," cried little Hans, and he ran into the shed and dragged the plank out.
    '"It is not a very big plank," said the Miller, looking at it, "and I am afraid that after I have mended my barn-roof there won't be any left for you to mend the wheelbarrow with; but, of course, that is not my fault. And now, as I have given you my wheelbarrow, I am sure you would like to give me some flowers in return. Here is the basket, and mind you fill it quite full."
    '"Quite full?" said little Hans, rather sorrowfully, for it was really a very big basket, and he knew that if he filled it he would have no flowers left for the market, and he was very anxious to get his silver buttons back.
    '"Well, really," answered the Miller, "as I have given you my wheelbarrow, I don't think that it is much to ask you for a few flowers. I may be wrong, but I should have thought that friendship, true friendship, was quite free from selfishness of any kind."
    '"My dear friend, my best friend," cried little Hans, "you are welcome to all the flowers in my garden. I would much sooner have your good opinion than my silver buttons, any day;" and he ran and plucked all his pretty primroses, and filled the Miller's basket.
    '"Good-bye, little Hans," said the Miller, as he went up the hill with the plank on his shoulder, and the big basket in his hand.
    '"Good-bye," said little Hans, and he began to dig away quite merrily, he was so pleased about the wheelbarrow.

 

'The next day he was nailing up some honeysuckle against the porch, when he heard the Miller's voice calling to him from the road. So he jumped off the ladder, and ran down the garden, and looked over the wall.
    'There was the Miller with a large sack of flour on his back.
    '"Dear little Hans," said the Miller, "would you mind carrying this sack of flour for me to market?"
    '"Oh, I am so sorry," said Hans, “but I am really very busy to-day. I have got all my creepers to nail up, and all my flowers to water, and all my grass to roll."
    '"Well, really," said the Miller, "I think that, considering that I am going to give you my wheelbarrow, it is rather unfriendly of you to refuse."
    '"Oh, don't say that," cried little Hans, "I wouldn't be unfriendly for the whole world;" and he ran in for his cap, and trudged off with the big sack on his shoulders.
    'It was a very hot day, and the road was terribly dusty, and before Hans had reached the sixth milestone he was so tired that he had to sit down and rest. However, he went on bravely, and at last he reached the market. After he had waited there some time, he sold the sack of flour for a very good price, and then he returned home at once, for he was afraid that if he stopped too late he might meet some robbers on the way.
    "It has certainly been a hard day," said little Hans to himself as he was going to bed, "but I am glad I did not refuse the Miller, for he is my best friend, and, besides, he is going to give me his wheelbarrow."
    'Early the next morning the Miller came down to get the money for his sack of flour, but little Hans was so tired that he was still in bed.
    '"Upon my word," said the Miller, "you are very lazy. Really, considering that I am going to give you my wheelbarrow, I think you might work harder. Idleness is a great sin, and I certainly don't like any of my friends to be idle or sluggish. You must not mind my speaking quite plainly to you. Of course I should not dream of doing so if I were not your friend. But what is the good of friendship if one cannot say exactly what one means? Anybody can say charming things and try to please and to flatter, but a true friend always says unpleasant things, and does not mind giving pain. Indeed, if he is a really true friend he prefers it, for he knows that then he is doing good."

 

-------


 
Posted:
January 4, 2009 9:02 AM
Post #166024—in reply to #165993
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

12.4

'"I am very sorry," said little Hans, rubbing his eyes and pulling off his night-cap, "but I was so tired that I thought I would lie in bed for a little time, and listen to the birds singing. Do you know that I always work better after hearing the birds sing?"
    '"Well, I am glad of that," said the Miller, clapping little Hans on the back, "for I want you to come up to the mill as soon as you are dressed, and mend my barn-roof for me."
    'Poor little Hans was very anxious to go and work in his garden, for his flowers had not been watered for two days, but he did not like to refuse the Miller, as he was such a good friend to him.
    '"Do you think it would be unfriendly of me if I said I was busy?" he inquired in a shy and timid voice.
    '"Well, really," answered the Miller, "I do not think it is much to ask of you, considering that I am going to give you my wheelbarrow; but of course if you refuse I will go and do it myself."
    '"Oh! on no account," cried little Hans; and he jumped out of bed, and dressed himself, and went up to the barn.
    'He worked there all day long, till sunset, and at sunset the Miller came to see how he was getting on.
    '"Have you mended the hole in the roof yet, little Hans?" cried the Miller in a cheery voice.
    '"It is quite mended," answered little Hans, coming down the ladder.
    '"Ah!" said the Miller, "there is no work so delightful as the work one does for others."
    '"It is certainly a great privilege to hear you talk," answered little Hans, sitting down and wiping his forehead, "a very great privilege. But I am afraid I shall never have such beautiful ideas as you have."
    '"Oh! they will come to you," said the Miller, "but you must take more pains. At present you have only the practice of friendship; some day you will have the theory also."
    '"Do you really think I shall?" asked little Hans.
    '"I have no doubt of it," answered the Miller; "but now that you have mended the roof, you had better go home and rest, for I want you to drive my sheep to the mountain to-morrow."
    'Poor little Hans was afraid to say anything to this, and early the next morning the Miller brought his sheep round to the cottage, and Hans started off with them to the mountain. It took him the whole day to get there and back; and when he returned he was so tired that he went off to sleep in his chair, and did not wake up till it was broad daylight.

 

'"What a delightful time I shall have in my garden," he said, and he went to work at once.
    'But somehow he was never able to look after his flowers at all, for his friend the Miller was always coming round and sending him off on long errands, or getting him to help at the mill. Little Hans was very much distressed at times, as he was afraid his flowers would think he had forgotten them, but he consoled himself by the reflection that the Miller was his best friend. "Besides," he used to say, "he is going to give me his wheelbarrow, and that is an act of pure generosity."
    'So little Hans worked away for the Miller, and the Miller said all kinds of beautiful things about friendship, which Hans took down in a note-book, and used to read over at night, for he was a very good scholar.
    'Now it happened that one evening little Hans was sitting by his fireside when a loud rap came at the door. It was a very wild night, and the wind was blowing and roaring round the house so terribly that at first he thought it was merely the storm. But a second rap came, and then a third, louder than either of the others.
    '"It is some poor traveller," said little Hans to himself, and he ran to the door.
    'There stood the Miller with a lantern in one hand and a big stick in the other.
    '"Dear little Hans," cried the Miller, "I am in great trouble. My little boy has fallen off a ladder and hurt himself, and I am going for the Doctor. But he lives so far away, and it is such a bad night, that it has just occurred to me that it would be much better if you went instead of me. You know I am going to give you my wheelbarrow, and so it is only fair that you should do something for me in return."
    '"Certainly," cried little Hans, "I take it quite as a compliment your coming to me, and I will start off at once. But you must lend me your lantern, as the night is so dark that I am afraid I might fall into the ditch."
    '"I am very sorry," answered the Miller, "but it is my new lantern, and it would be a great loss to me if anything happened to it."
    '"Well, never mind, I will do without it," cried little Hans, and he took down his great fur coat, and his warm scarlet cap, and tied a muffler round his throat, and started off.

 

-------


 
Posted:
January 5, 2009 6:46 PM
Post #166198—in reply to #166024
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

12.5

 'What a dreadful storm it was! The night was so black that little Hans could hardly see, and the wind was so strong that he could scarcely stand. However, he was very courageous, and after he had been walking about three hours, he arrived at the Doctor's house, and knocked at the door.
    '"Who is there?"' cried the Doctor, putting his head out of his bedroom window.
    '"Little Hans, Doctor."
    '"What do you want, little Hans?"
    '"The Miller's son has fallen from a ladder, and has hurt himself, and the Miller wants you to come at once."
    '"All right!" said the Doctor; and he ordered his horse, and his big boots, and his lantern, and came downstairs, and rode off in the direction of the Miller's house, little Hans trudging behind him.
    'But the storm grew worse and worse, and the rain fell in torrents, and little Hans could not see where he was going, or keep up with the horse. At last he lost his way, and wandered off on the moor, which was a very dangerous place, as it was full of deep holes, and there poor little Hans was drowned. His body was found the next day by some goatherds, floating in a great pool of water, and was brought back by them to the cottage. 'Everybody went to little Hans's funeral, as he was so popular, and the Miller was the chief mourner.
    '"As I was his best friend," said the Miller, "it is only fair that I should have the best place;" so he walked at the head of the procession in a long black cloak, and every now and then he wiped his eyes with a big pocket-handkerchief.
    '"Little Hans is certainly a great loss to every one," said the Blacksmith, when the funeral was over, and they were all seated comfortably in the inn, drinking spiced wine and eating sweet cakes.
    '"A great loss to me at any rate," answered the Miller; "why, I had as good as given him my wheelbarrow, and now I really don't know what to do with it. It is very much in my way at home, and it is in such bad repair that I could not get anything for it if I sold it. I will certainly take care not to give away anything again. One always suffers for being generous."
    'Well?' said the Water-rat, after a long pause. 'Well, that is the end,' said the Linnet.
    'But what became of the Miller?' asked the Water-rat. 'Oh! I really don't know,' replied the Linnet, 'and I am sure that I don't care.'

 

'It is quite evident then that you have no sympathy in your nature,' said the Water-rat.
    'I am afraid you don't quite see the moral of the story,' remarked the Linnet.
    'The what?' screamed the Water-rat.
    'The moral.'
    'Do you mean to say that the story has a moral?'
    'Certainly,' said the Linnet.
    'Well, really,' said the Water-rat, in a very angry manner, 'I think you should have told me that before you began. If you had done so, I certainly would not have listened to you; in fact, I should have said "Pooh," like the critic. However, I can say it now;' so he shouted out 'Pooh' at the top of his voice, gave a whisk with his tail, and went back into his hole.
    'And how do you like the Water-rat?' asked the Duck, who came paddling up some minutes afterwards. 'He has a great many good points, but for my own part I have a mother's feelings, and I can never look at a confirmed bachelor without the tears coming into my eyes.'
    'I am rather afraid that I have annoyed him,' answered the Linnet. 'The fact is, that I told him a story with a moral.
    'Ah! that is always a very dangerous thing to do,' said the Duck.
    And I quite agree with her

 

--------------


 
Posted:
January 6, 2009 10:59 AM
Post #166250—in reply to #116532
Paul Sutton
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 468
Joined: August 24, 2004
Location: France
 
RE: The short story
Just (re)read the Murakami story and the tears are still in my eyes. Thanks Nana!

He is just the greatest. (He and Cortázar.)

Whenever I read Murakami, I always find deep resonances with what I'm doing, or just did. Just after writing the script for our latest little equestrian play ("Darwin et les ombres"), what do I read but The End of Time? Just after writing the dialogues for the next (Le cheval de février (adapted from Gildas Milin's L'homme de février), "sur l'amour dans ses diverses formes et distances infranchissables"), what else but Dance Dance Dance, and then the story Nana posted.

I've got just about all his books stacked on the kitchen table right now, except for the Vanishing Elephant on the bedside table. I don't think any writer has ever impressed me so much.

Only one problem: I've got them in French, so that I can press them on our friends, riders, actors and musicians, who think I'm crazy, but then they knew that anyway, and the translations are nowhere near as good as in English. The realization struck me hard on reading the Kidney-shaped Stone. Pity! It's almost enough to get me learning Japanese.


 
Posted:
January 6, 2009 11:32 AM
Post #166254—in reply to #166250
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

Originally written by Paul Sutton on January 6, 2009 4:59 PM

Just (re)read the Murakami story and the tears are still in my eyes. Thanks Nana!

He is just the greatest. (He and Cortázar.)

Whenever I read Murakami, I always find deep resonances with what I'm doing, or just did.

Thank you, Paul. It means a lot to me that you (and other people too) can see the beauty in Murakami's books and short stories. I was introduced to A Wild Sheep Chase by a close Japanese friend.

Interesting about the resonance. It wasn't till I read the second book, Dance Dance Dance that my heart jumped into my throat. I knew then that Murakami had something to say that I wanted to hear.

I appreciate your sharing, Paul.

Nanna


 
Posted:
January 6, 2009 11:54 AM
Post #166258—in reply to #116532
Paul Sutton
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 468
Joined: August 24, 2004
Location: France
 
RE: The short story
I think my favourites are Kafka on the Shore and The End of Time. The idea of music (and art in general) as salvation is central to me right now. It is also the theme of the Gildas Milin play I mentioned.

For our performance, there will be a banner across the road at the entrance reading "Centre Equestre de la Fin des Temps".

Talking about resonances and synchronicities (a word suggested by a friend as preferable to the more usual "coincidence"), here's another quote I like, read in a recent interview with Yoko Ono : "Vibrations from love or music can be felt everywhere, at all times."

It's a synchronicity because I had just, the evening before, written pretty much exactly the same thing myself.


 
Posted:
January 6, 2009 4:33 PM
Post #166304—in reply to #166258
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Originally written by Paul Sutton on January 6, 2009 5:54 PM

here's another quote I like, read in a recent interview with Yoko Ono : "Vibrations from love or music can be felt everywhere, at all times."

Yoko Ono opened her exhibiton in Warsaw three months ago. “During the opening in Warsaw, she asked the audience to join in a performance of switching on a torch and saying "I love you." (http://www.warsawvoice.pl/view/18717) We were thus invited to send and receive “I Love You” messages with small flashlights to and from Yoko Ono, but I must say  there was not too much enthusiasm about that in the audience. “The message "I love you" sent by Yoko Ono at her opening in Warsaw in September, as well as other spiritual suggestions, were just repetition from the hippie times, with no power today,” wrote the satirical http://thekrasnals.blogspot.com/2008/10/yoko-ono-i-love-you-catholic-voice-at.html


 
Posted:
January 7, 2009 12:31 AM
Post #166323—in reply to #166304
Paul Sutton
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 468
Joined: August 24, 2004
Location: France
 
RE: The short story
Originally written by Jacek Krankowski on January 6, 2009 10:33 PM

The message "I love you" [...has] no power today” (satirical http://thekrasnals.blogspot.com/2008/10/yoko-ono-i-love-you-catholic-voice-at.html)



Hence, perhaps, the shape we're in, the way we're going.

 
Posted:
January 7, 2009 4:05 AM
Post #166325—in reply to #166323
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

For more on Yoko Ono's interaction with the public today see for example this info on how to use Onochord flashlights she distributes during her performances:

Onochord | IMAGINE PEACE

The fact is that both Yoko Ono's and Dalai Lama's recent visits to Warsaw generated an enormous interest and resulted in huge lines of people waiting to get in and see those events.


 
Posted:
April 4, 2009 5:17 AM
Post #172989—in reply to #116532
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

A tribute to the poster and the lovely idea found in post #172904 and dedicated to Paul Sutton.

HARUKI MURAKAMI

WHERE I'M LIKELY TO FIND IT

Translated by Philip Gabriel

13.1

My husband's father was run over by a streetcar three years ago and died," the woman said, and paused.

I didn't say a word, just looked her right in the eyes and nodded twice. During the pause, I glanced at the half-dozen pencils in the pen tray, checking to see how sharp they were. Like a golfer carefully selecting the right club, I deliberated over which one to use, finally picking one that wasn't too sharp or too worn, but just right.

"The whole thing's a little embarrassing," the woman said.

Keeping my opinion to myself, I laid a memo pad in front of me and tested the pencil by writing down the date and the woman's name.

"There aren't many streetcars left in Tokyo," she went on. "They've switched to buses most everywhere. The few that are left are kind of a memento to the past, I guess. And it was one of those that killed my father-in-law." She gave a silent sigh. "This was the night of October first, three years ago. It was pouring that night."

I noted down the basics of her story. Father-in-law, three years ago, streetcar, heavy rain, October 1, night. I like to take great care when I write, so it took a while to note all this down.  

"My father-in-law was completely drunk at the time. Obviously, otherwise he wouldn't have fallen asleep on a rainy night on the streetcar tracks."

She fell silent again, lips closed, her eyes steadily gazing at me. She was probably wanting me to agree with her.

"He must have been pretty drunk," I said.

"So drunk he passed out."

"Did your father-in-law often drink that much?"

"You mean did he often so much that he passed out?"

I nodded.

"He got drunk every once in a while," she admitted. "But not all the time, and never so drunk that he'd fall asleep on the streetcar tracks."

How drunk would you have to be to fall asleep on the rails of a streetcar line? I wondered. Was the amount the person drank the main issue? Or did it have more to do with why he was getting drunk in the first place?

"What you're saying is that he got drunk sometimes, but usually not falling-down drunk?" I asked.

"That's the way I see it," she replied.

"May I ask your age, if you don't mind?"

"You want to know how old I am?"

"You don't have to answer if you don't want to."

The woman rubbed the bridge of her nose with index finger. It was a lovely, perfectly straight nose. My guess was she had recently had plastic surgery. I used to go out with a woman who had the same habit. She'd had a nose job, and whenever she was thinking about something, she rubbed the bridge with her index finger. As if she were making sure her brand-new nose was still there. Looking at this woman in front of me now brought on a mild case of déju vu. Which in turn, conjured up vague memories of oral sex.

"I'm not trying to hide my age or anything," the woman said, "I'm thirty-five."

"And how old was your father-in-law when he died?"

"Sixty-eight." 

"What did he do? His job, I mean."

"He was a priest."

"By priest you mean a Buddhist priest?"

"That's right. A Buddhist priest. Of the Jodo sect. He was head of a temple in the Toshima Ward."

"That must have been a real shock," I said.

"That my father-in-law was run over by a street car?"

"yes."

"Of course it was a shock. Especially for my husband," the woman said.

I noted some more things down on my memo pad. Priest, Jodo sect, 68.

The woman was sitting at one end of my love seat. I was in my swivel chair behind my desk. Two yards separated us. She had on a sharp looking sage green suit. He legs were beautiful, and her stockings matched her black high-heeled shoes. The stilettos looked like some kind of deadly weapon.

"So, what you've come to ask me," I said, "concerns your husband's late father?"

"No. It's not about him," she said. She shook her head slightly a couple of times to emphasize the negative. "It's about my husband."

-------


 
Posted:
April 4, 2009 3:57 PM
Post #173010—in reply to #172989
Paul Sutton
Mother tongue: English
Posts: 468
Joined: August 24, 2004
Location: France
 
RE: The short story

Originally written by Nanna Mercer on April 4, 2009 11:17 AM

...dedicated to Paul Sutton...

Today had been a very hard day for me, for many reasons. So I absent-mindedly log in here (something I hadn't done for ages) quite late (remember I'm a country lad who gets up before dawn), and Nanna's gentleness warms my heart. Thank you so much Nanna!

RIght now I'm reading Rubin Jay's biography of Murakami. I quite like his translations, but I'm not really keen on his analysis. Shit, I mean if the writer himself says there's no particular symbolic significance in writing about sheep, elephants or whatever, then let's accept that. There again, he's not as bad as the idiot critic (can't remember who) who described Sputnik Sweetheart as a study into lesbianism. That's just about the most mindless crap I have ever heard. If Sumire falls in love with a woman, it's just because unencumbered by the need to deal with sexual jealously, Murakami can concentrate purely on the power of the hero's love for Sumire.

On reflection, I think Sputnik Sweetheart and South of the Border are my favourites. I've probably said this before, and not just once, but I don't think anything outside music has ever moved me so much. The guy is just an absolute genius, the brightest of my literary lighthouse figures.

Interesting to find that Murakami has a rare understanding of how language actually works, from a linguistics point of view: "It is my unswerving belief that all languages are of fundamentally equal value, and without such a recognition there is no possibility of genuine cultural exchange". That's a real translator talking!


 
Posted:
April 5, 2009 4:31 AM
Post #173020—in reply to #173010
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

13.2

"Is he also a priest?"

"No, he works at Merrill Lynch."

"The investment firm?"

"That's right," she replied, clearly a little irritated. What other Merrill Lynch is there? her tone implied. "He's a stockbroker."

I checked the tip of my pencil to see how worn it was, then waited for her to continue.

"My husband is an only son, and he was more interested in stock-trading than Buddhism, so he didn't succeed his father as head priest at the temple."

Which all makes perfect sense, don't you think? her eyes said, but since I didn't have an opinion one way or the other regarding Buddhism or stock-trading, I didn't respond. Instead, I adopted a neutral expression that indicated that I was absorbing every word.

"After my father-in-law passed away, my mother-in-law moved into an apartment in our condo, in Shinagawa. A different unit in the same building. My husband and I live on the twenty-sixth floor, and she's on the twenty-fourth. She lives alone. She'd lived in the temple with her husband, but after another priest came to take over she had to move. She's sixty-three. And my husband, I should add, is forty. He'll be forty-one next month, if nothing's happened to him, that is."

I made a memo of it all. Mother-in-law, 24th floor, 63. Husband, 40, Merrill Lynch, 26th floor, Shinagawa. The woman waited patiently for me to finish.

"After my father-in-law died, my mother-in-law started having panic attacks. The seem to be worse when it's raining, probably because her husband died on a rainy night. A fairly common thing, I imagine."

I nodded.

"When the symptoms are bad, it's like a screw's come loose in her head. She calls us and my husband goes down the two floors to her place to take care of her. He tries to calm her down, to convince her that everything's going to be all right. If my husband's not at home, then I go."

She paused, waiting for my reaction. I kept quiet.

"My mother-in-law is not a bad person. I don't have any negative feelings toward her. It's just that she's the nervous type, and has always relied too much on other people. Do you understand the situation?"

"I think so," I said.

She crossed her legs waiting for me to write something new on my pad. But I didn't write anything down.

"She called us at ten one Sunday morning, Two Sundays - ten days - ago."

I glanced at my desk calendar. "Sunday the third of September?"

"That's right, the third. My mother-in-law called us at ten that morning," the woman said. She closed her eyes as if recalling it. If we were in a Hitchcock movie, the screen would have started to ripple at this point and we'd have segued into a flashback. But this was no movie and no flashback was forthcoming. She opened her eyes and went on. "My husband answered the phone. He'd been planning to play golf, but it had been raining hard since dawn, so he canceled. If only it hadn't been raining, this never would have happened. I know I am just second-guessing myself."

September 3rd, golf, rain, canceled, mother-in-law phoned. I wrote it all down.

"My mother-in-law said that she was having trouble breathing. She felt dizzy and couldn't stand up. My husband got dressed and without even shaving, he went to her apartment. He told me that it wouldn't take long and asked me to get breakfast ready."

"What was he wearing?" I asked.

She rubbed her nose again lightly. "Chinos and a short-sleeved polo shirt. His shirt was dark gray. The trousers were cream-colored. Both items we'd bought from the J.Crew catalogue. My husband's near-sighted and always wears glasses. Metal-framed Armanis. His shoes were gray New Balance. He didn't have any socks on."

I noted down all the details.

"Do you want to know his height and weight?"

"That would help," I said.

"He's five-eight and weighs about one-fifty-eight. Before we got married, he weighed about one thirty-five, but he's put on some weight."

I wrote down this information. I checked the tip of my pencil and exchanged it for another. I held the new pencil for a while, getting used to the feel.

"Do you mind if I go on?" she asked.

"Not at all," I said.

She uncrossed and recrossed her legs. "I was getting ready to make pancakes when his mother called. I always make pancakes on Sunday morning. If he doesn't play golf on Sundays, my husband eats a lot of pancakes. He loves them, with some crisp bacon on the side."

No wonder the guy put on twenty pounds, I thought,

"Twenty-five minutes later my husband called me. He said his mother had settled down and he was on his way upstairs. 'I'm starving' he told me. 'Get breakfast ready so I can eat as soon as I get there.' So I heated up the frying pan and started cooking the pancakes and bacon. I heated up the maple syrup as well. Pancakes aren't difficult to make --- it's all a matter of timing and doing everything in the right order. I waited and waited, but he didn't come home. The stack of pancakes on his plate was getting cold. I phoned my mother-in-law and asked her if my husband was still there. She said he'd left a long time ago."

She brushed off an imaginary, metaphysical piece of lint on her skirt, just above the knee.

"My husband disappeared. He vanished into thin air. And I haven't heard from him since. He disappeared somewhere between the twenty-fourth and twenty-sixth floors."

------- 


 
Posted:
April 9, 2009 5:00 AM
Post #173342—in reply to #173020
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

13.3

"You contacted the police?"

"Of course I did," she said, her lips curling a little in irritation. "When he wasn't back by one o'clock, I phoned the police. But they didn't put much effort into looking for him. A patrolman from the local police station came over, but when he saw there was no sign of a violent crime he couldn't be bothered. 'If he isn't back in two days,' he said, 'go to the precinct and file a missing-persons report.' The police seem to think that my husband wandered off somewhere on the spur of the moment, as if he were fed up with his life and just took off. But that's ridiculous. I mean, think about it. My husband went down to his mother's completely empty-handed --- no wallet, no driver's license, credit cards, no watch. He hadn't even shaved, for God's sake. And he'd just phoned me and told me to get the pancakes ready. Somebody who's running away from home wouldn't call and ask you to make pancakes, would he?"

"You're absolutely right," I agreed. "But tell me, when your husband went down to the twenty-fourth floor, did he take the stairs?"

"He never uses the elevator. He hates elevators. Says he can't stand being cooped up in a confined place like that."

"Still, you chose to live on the twenty-sixth floor of a high-rise?"

"We did. But he always used the stairs. He doesn't seem to mind --- says it's good exercise and helps him to keep his weight down. Of course, it does take time."

Pancakes, twenty pounds, stairs, elevator, I noted on my pad.

"So that's the situation," she said. "Will you take the case?"

No need to think about it. This was exactly the kind of case, I'd been hoping for. I went through the motions of checking my schedule, though, and pretended to be shuffling a few things around. If you instantly agree to take a case, the client might suspect some ulterior motive.

"Luckily, I'm free until later this afternoon," shooting my watch a glance. It was eleven thirty-five. "If you don't mind, could you take me over to your building now? I'd like to see the last place you saw your husband."

"I'd be happy to," the woman said. She gave a small frown. "Does this mean you're taking the case?"

"It does," I replied.

"But we haven't talked about the fee yet."

"I don't need any money."

"I'm sorry," she said, looking steadily at me.

"I don't charge anything," I explained, and smiled.

"But isn't this your job?"

"No it isn't. This isn't my profession. I'm just a volunteer, so I don't get paid."

"A volunteer?"

"Correct."

"Still, you'll need something for expenses ..."

"No expenses needed. I'm totally a volunteer, so I don't accept payment of any kind."

The woman still looked perplexed.

"Fortunately, I have another source of income that provides enough to live on," I explained. "I'm not doing this for the money. I'm just very interested in locating people who've disappeared. Or more precisely, people who've disappeared in a certain way. I won't get into that --- it'll only complicate things. But I'm pretty good at this sort of thing."

"Tell me, is there some kind of religion or New Age thing behind all this?" she asked.

"Neither one. I don't have a connection with any religion or New Age group."

The woman glanced down at her shoes, perhaps contemplating how --- if things got really weird ---she might have to use the stiletto heels against me.

"My husband always told me not to trust anything that's free, " the woman said. "I know this is rude to say, but he insisted there's always a catch."

"In most cases, I'd agree with him," I said. "In our late-stage capitalist world, it's hard to trust anything that's free. Still, I hope you'll trust me. You have to, if we're going to get anywhere."

She reached over for her Louis Vuitton purse, opened it with a refined click, and took out a thick sealed envelope. I couldn't tell how much money was inside, but it looked like a lot.

"I bought something for expenses," she said.

I shook my head. "I don't accept any fee, gift or payment of any kind. That's the rule. If I did accept a fee or a gift, the actions I'll be engaged in would be meaningless. If you have extra money and feel uncomfortable not paying a fee, I suggest you make a donation to a charity --- the Humane Society, the Fund for Traffic Victims' Orphans, whichever group you like. If doing so makes you feel better."

The woman frowned, took a deep breath, and returned the envelope to her purse. She placed the purse, once more fat and happy, back where it had been. She rubbed her nose again and looked at me, much like a retriever ready to spring forward and fetch a stick.

"The actions you'll be engaged in," she said in a somewhat dry tone.

I nodded and returned my worn pencil to the tray.

-------


 
Posted:
April 12, 2009 4:22 AM
Post #173506—in reply to #173342
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

13.4

The woman with the sharp high heels took me to her building. She pointed out the door to her apartment (number 2609) and the door to her mother-in-law's (number 2417). A broad staircase connected the two floors, and I could see that even a casual stroll between them would take no more than five minutes.

"One of the reasons my husband bought this condo was that the stairs are wide and well lit," she said. "Most high-rise apartments skimp on the stairs. Wide staircases take up too much space, and besides, most residents prefer the elevator. Condo developers like to spend their money on places that attract attention --- a library, a maple lobby. My husband, though, insisted that the stars were the critical element --- the backbone of a building, he liked to say."

I have to admit, it really was a memorable staircase.. On the landing between the twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth floors, next to a picture window, there was a sofa, a wall-length mirror. a standing ashtray, and a potted plant. Through the window you could see the bright sky and a couple of clouds drifting by. the window was sealed and couldn't be opened.

"Is there a space like this on every floor?" I asked.

"No. There's a little lounge on every fifth floor, not on every floor," she said. "Would you like to see our apartment and my mother-in-law's?"

"Not right now."

"Since my husband disappeared, my mother-in-law's nerves have taken a turn for the worse," she said. She fluttered her hand. "It was quite a shock for her, as I'm sure you can imagine. "

"Of course," I agreed. " I don't think I'll have to bother her."

"I really appreciate that. And I'd like it if you would keep this from the neighbors too. I haven't told anyone that my husband has vanished."

"Understood," I said. "Do you usually use these stairs yourself?"

"No," she said, raising her eyebrows slightly, as if she'd been unreasonably criticized. "Normally I take the elevator. When my husband and I are going out together, he leaves first and then I take the elevator and we meet up in the lobby. And when we come home, I take elevator by myself and he comes up on foot. It'd be dangerous to attempt all these stairs in heels, and it's hard on you physically."

"I imagine so."

I wanted to investigate things on my own, so I asked her to go have a word with the building super. "Tell him that the guy wandering around between the twenty-fourth and the twenty-sixth floors is doing an insurance investigation," I instructed her. "If someone thinks I'm a thief casing the place and calls the police, that would put me in a bit of a spot. I don't have any real reason to be loitering her, after all."

"I'll tell," the woman said. She disappeared up the stairs. The sound of her heels rang out like the pounding of nails to post some ominous proclamation, then gradually faded into silence. I was left alone.

The first thing I did was walk the stairs from the twenty-sixth floor down to the twenty-fourth and back a total of three times. The first time, I walked at a normal pace, the next two times much more slowly, carefully observing everything around me. I focused so as not to miss any detail. I concentrated so hard I barely blinked. Every event leaves traces behind and my job was to tease these out. The problem was that the staircase had been thoroughly scrubbed. There wasn't a scrap of litter to be found. Not a single stain or dent, no butts in the ashtray. Nothing.

Going up and down the staircase had tired me out, so I rested for a minute on the sofa. It was covered in vinyl, and was not what you'd call high quality. But you had to admire the building management for having had the foresight to put a sofa there, where probably few people were likely to ever use it. Across from the sofa was the mirror. Its surface was spotless and it was set at the perfect angle for the light shining in the window. I sat there for a time, gazing at my own reflection. Maybe on that Sunday the woman's husband, the stockbroker, had taken a break here, too, and looked at his own reflection. At his own unshaven face.

I had shaved, of course, but my hair was getting a bit long. The hair behind my ears curled up like the fur of a long-haired hunting dog that had just paddled his way across the river. I made a mental note to go a barber. I noticed that the color of my trousers didn't match my shoes. I'd had no luck coming up with a pair of socks that matched my outfit, either. Nobody would think it strange if finally got my act together and did a little laundry. Otherwise, though, my reflection was just that --- the same old me. A forty-five-year-old bachelor who couldn't care less about stocks or Buddhism.

Come to think of it, Paul Gauguin had been a stockbroker, too. But he wanted to devote himself to painting, so one day he left his wife and kids for Tahiti. Wait a sec . . . I thought for a minute.

-------


 
Posted:
April 13, 2009 4:48 AM
Post #173549—in reply to #173506
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

13.5

. . . No, Gauguin couldn't have left his wallet behind, and if they'd had American Express cards back then I bet he would have taken one along. He was going all the way to Tahiti, after all. I can't picture him saying to his wife, "Hey, honey, I'll be back in a minute --- make sure the pancakes are ready" before he vanished. If you're planning to disappear, you have to go about it in a systematic way.

I stood up from the sofa, and as I made my way up the stairs again I started to mull over the notion of freshly made pancakes. I concentrated as fiercely as I could and tried to picture the scene: you're a forty-year-old stockbroker, it's Sunday morning, raining hard outside, and you're on your way home to a stack of piping hot pancakes. The more I thought about it, the more it whetted my appetite. I'd had only one small apple since morning.

Maybe I should zip over to Denny's and dig into some pancakes, I thought. I'd passed a sign for Denny's on the drive here. It was probably even close enough to walk. Not that Denny's made great pancakes --- the butter and the syrup weren't up to my standards --- but they would do. Truth be told, I'm a huge pancake fan. Saliva began to well up in my mouth. But I shook my head and tried to banish all pancake thoughts for the time being. I blew away all the clouds of illusion. Save the pancakes for later, I cautioned myself. You've still got work to do.

"I should've asked her if her husband had any hobbies," I said to myself. " Maybe he actually was into painting."

But that didn't make any sense --- any guy who was so into painting that he'd abandon his family wouldn't be the type to play golf every Sunday. Can you imagine Gauguin or van Gogh or Picasso decked out in golf shoes, kneeling down on the tenth green, trying to read the putt? I couldn't.

I sat down on the sofa again and looked at my watch. It was one thirty-two. I shut my eyes and focused on a spot in my head. My mind a total blank, I gave myself up to the sands of time and let the flow take me wherever it wanted. Then I opened my eyes and looked at my watch. It was one fifty-seven. Twenty-five minutes had vanished somewhere. Not bad, I told myself. A pointless way of whittling away time. Not bad at all.

I looked at the mirror and saw my usual self there. I raised my right hand, and my reflection raised its left. I raised my left hand and it raised its right. I made as if to lower my right hand, then quickly lowered the left; my reflection made as if to lower it's left hand, then quickly lowered its right. The way it should be. I got up from the sofa and walked the twenty-five flights down to the lobby.

-------


 
Posted:
April 19, 2009 5:13 AM
Post #173894—in reply to #173549
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

13.6

I visited the staircase every day around eleven a.m. The building super and I got pretty friendly (the boxes of chocolate I brought him didn't hurt), and I was allowed to wander the building at will. All told, I made about two hundred round-trips between the twenty-fourth and twenty-sixth floors. When I got tired, I took a rest on the sofa, gazed out the window at the sky, checked my reflection in the mirror. I'd gone to the barber and got a good trim, done all my laundry, and was able to wear trousers and socks that actually matched, vastly reducing the chances that people would be whispering about me behind my back.

No matter how hard I looked, I couldn't find a single clue, but I wasn't discouraged. Locating a key clue was a lot like training an uncooperative animal. It requires patience and focus. Not to mention intuition.

As I went to the apartment building every day, I discovered that there were other people who used the staircase. I'd find candy wrappers on the floor, a Marlboro butt in the ashtray, a discarded newspaper.

One Sunday afternoon, I passed a man who was running up the stairs. A short guy in his thirties, with a serious look, in a green jogging outfit and Asics running shoes. He was wearing a large Casio watch.

"Hi there," I said. "Do you have a minute?"

"Sure," the man said, and pushed a button on his watch. He took a couple of deep breaths. His Nike tank top was sweaty at the chest.

"Do you always run up and down these stairs?" I asked.

"I do. Up to the thirty-second floor. Going down, though, I take the elevator. It's dangerous to run down stairs."

"You do this every day?"

"No, work keeps me too busy. I do a few round-trips on the weekends. If I get off work early, I sometimes run during the week."

"You live in this building?"

"Sure," the runner said. "On the seventeenth floor."

"I was wondering if you know Mr. Kurumizawa, who lives on the twenty-sixth floor?"

"Mr. Kurumizawa?"

"He's a stockbroker, wears metal-framed Armani glasses, and always uses the stairs. Five feet eight, forty years old."

The runner gave it some thought, "Yeah, I do know that guy. I talked with him once. I pass him on the staircase sometimes when I'm running. I've seen him sitting on the sofa. He's one of those guys who use the stairs because they hate the elevator, right?"

"That's the guy," I replied. "Besides him, are there a lot of people who use the stairs every day?"

"Yeah, there are," he said. "Not that many, maybe, but there are a few who might be called regulars. People who don't like to take elevators. And there are two other people who run up the stairs like me. There's no good jogging course around here, so we use the stairs. There're also a few people who walk up the stairs for exercise. I think more people use these stairs than in most apartment buildings --- they're so well lit, spacious, and clean."

"Do you happen to know any of these people's names?"

"I'm afraid I don't," the runner said. "I just know their faces. We say hi as we pass each other, but I don't know their names. This is a huge building."

"I see. Well, thanks for your time," I said. "Sorry to keep you. And good luck with the jogging."

The man pressed the button on his stopwatch and resumed his jog. 

-------


 
Posted:
April 26, 2009 3:51 AM
Post #174511—in reply to #173894
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

13.7

On Tuesday, as I was sitting on the sofa, an old man came down the stairs. Midseventies, I'd say, with gray hair and glasses. he was wearing sandals, gray slacks, and a long-sleeved shirt. His clothes were spotless and neatly ironed. The old man was tall and had good posture. He looked to me like a recently retired elementary-school principal.

"Hello," he said.

"Hello, " I replied.

"Do you mind if I smoke here?"

"Not at all," I said, "go right ahead."

The  old man sat down beside me and pulled a pack of Seven Stars from a trouser pocket. He struck a match, lit his cigarette, then blew out the match and placed it in the ashtray.

"I love on the twenty-sixth floor," he said, slowly exhaling smoke. "With my son and his wife. They say the place gets all smoky, so I always come here when I want to have a cigarette. Do you smoke?"

"I quit twelve years ago," I told him.

"I should quit too," the old man said. "I only smoke a couple of cigarettes a day, so it shouldn't be too hard. But, you know, going to the store to buy cigarettes, coming down here for a smoke --- it helps pass the time. Gets me up and moving and keeps me from thinking too much."

"You keep smoking for your health is that what you're saying," I said.

"Exactly," the old man said with a serious look.

"You said you live on the twenty-sixth floor?"

"Yes."

"Do you know Mr. Kurumizawa in 2609?"

"I do. He wears glasses and works at Solomon Brothers, I believe."

"Merrill Lynch," I corrected him.

"That's right --- Merrild Lynch," the old man said. "I've talked with him here. He uses this sofa sometimes."

"What does he do here?"

"I don't really know. He sort of just sits here, staring into space. I don't believe he smokes."

"he looks like he's thinking about something?"

" I'm not sure if I could tell the difference --- the difference between just staring into space and thinking. We're usually thinking all the time, aren't we? Not that we live in order to think,  but the opposite isn't true either --- that we think in order to live. I believe, contrary to Descartes, that we sometimes think in order not to be. Staring into space might unintentionally actually have the opposite effect. At any rate, it's a difficult question."

The old man took a deep drag on his cigarette.

"Did Mr. Kurumizawa ever mention any problems at work or at home?" I asked.

The old man shook his head and dropped his cigarette into the ashtray. "As I'm sure you know, water always picks the shortest route to flow down. Sometimes, though, the shortest route is actually formed by the water. The human thought process is a lot like that. At least, that's my impression. But I haven't answered your question. Mr. Kurumizawa and I never once talked about such deep things. We just chatted --- about the weater, the apartments association's regulations, things of that nature."

"I understand. Sorry to have taken up your time," I said.

"Sometimes we don't need words," the old man said, as if he hadn't heard me. "Rather, it's words that need us. If we were no longer here, words would lose their whole function. Don't you think so?They would end up as words that are never spoken, and words that aren't spoken are no longer words."

"Exactly," I said. "It's sort of like a Zen koan."

"That's right," the old man said, nodding, and stood up to go back to his apartment. "Take care now," he said.

"Goodbye," I replied.

-------


 
Posted:
May 3, 2009 9:02 AM
Post #175143—in reply to #174511
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

13.8

After two the following Friday afternoon, as I made my way to the landing between the twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth floors, I found a little girl sitting on the sofa, gazing at herself as she sang a song. She looked just old enough to have started elementary school. She was wearing a pink T-shirt and denim shorts, with a green daypack on her back and a hat in her lap.

"Hi there," I said.

"Hi," she said, and stopped singing.

I wanted to sit down on the sofa beside her, but if anybody passed by and saw us they might think something strange was going on, so instead I leaned against the windowsill, keeping a distance between us.

"Is school over?" I asked.

"Don't want to talk 'bout school," she said in no uncertain terms.

"Well then, we won't," I said. "Do you live in this building?"

"Yes," she said. "On the twenty-seventh floor."

"You don't walk all the way up, do you?"

"The elevator's stinky," the girl said. "The elevator's stinky, so I'm walking up to the twenty-seventh floor." She looked at herself in the mirror and gave a big nod. "Not always, but sometimes."

"Don't you get tired?"

She didn't answer. "You know something? Of all the mirrors in the staircase, this one reflects the best. It's not at all like the mirror in our apartment."

"How do you mean?"

"Take a look yourself," the little girl said.

I took a step forward, faced the mirror, and looked for a while at my reflection. And, sure enough, the image of me reflected in the mirror was a few degrees removed from what I was used to seeing. The me in the mirro looked plumper and happier. As if I'd just polished off a stack of hot pancakes.

"Do you have a dog?" the little girl asked.

"No, I don't. I do have some tropical fish."

"Hmm," she said. Her interest in tropical fish seemed nonexistent.

"Do you like dogs?" I asked.

She didn't respond but asked a different question. "Do you have any children?"

"No, I don't" I answered.

She eyed me suspiciously. "Mom says never talk to men who don't have children. Mom says there's a likely-hood they're weird."

"Not necessarily," I said, "though I do agree with your mom that you have to be careful when you talk to men you don't know."

"But I don't think you're weird."

"I don't either."

"You're not going to show me your weenie, are you?"

"No."

"And you don't collect little girl's underpants?"

"No way."

"Do you collect anything?"

I had to think about it. I did collect first editions of modern poetry, but bringing that up here wouldn't get us anywhere. "No, I don't really collect anything. How about you?"

The girl gave it some thought and shook her head a couple of times. "I don't collect anything either."

We were silent for a moment.

"Hey, at Mister Donut which doughnut do you like best?"

"Old-fashioned," I said right away.

"I don't know that one," the girl said. "You know which ones I like? I like full moons and bunny whips."

"I've never heard of those."

"They're the ones with fruit or sweet bean paste inside. They're great. But Mom says if you eat sweets all the time you end up dumb, so she doesn't buy them for me much."

"They sound delicious," I said.

"What are you doing here? I saw you yesterday," the girl said.

"I'm looking for something."

"What is it?"

"I have no idea," I admitted. "I imagine it's like a door."

"A door?" the little girl repeated. "What kind of door? There are all shapes and colors of doors."

I thought about this. What sort of shape and color? Come to think of it, I'd never once thought about the shape and colors of doors. "I don't know. I wonder what shape and color it might be. Maybe it is isn't even a door."

"You mean maybe it's an umbrella or something?"

"An umbrella?" I said. "No reason it can't be an umbrella, I suppose."

"But umbrellas and doors are different shapes and sizes, and what they do is different."

"That's right. But I'm sure I'll recognize it when I see it. Like, 'Hey!' This is it!' Whether it's an umbrella, a door or a doughnut."

"Hmm," the little girl said. "Have you been looking for a long time?"

"For a long time. Since before you were born."

"Is that right?" the little girl said, staring at her palm for a while. "How 'bout I help you find it?"

"I'd really like that," I said.

"So I should look for something, I don't know what it is but it might be a door or an umbrella or a doughnut or an elephant?"

"Exactly," I said. "But when you see it, you'll know that's it."

"Sounds like fun," she said. "But I have to go home now. I have a ballet lesson."

"See you later," I said. "Thanks for talking with me."

"Tell me again the name of the doughnut you like."

"Old-fashioned."

Frowning, the girl repeated the words "old-fashioned" over and over. Then she stood and vanished up the stairs, singing all the while. I closed my eyes, gave myself up once more to the flow, letting time be pointlessly whittled away.

-------


 
Posted:
May 10, 2009 4:16 AM
Post #175763—in reply to #175143
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

13.9

One Saturday morning I got a call from my client.

"My husband's been found," she began, skipping a greeting. "I was contacted by the police around noon yesterday. They found him sleeping on a bench in a waiting room in Sendai Station. He didn't have any money on him, or ID, but after a while he remembered his name, address, and phone number. I flew to Sendai right away. It's my husband, all right."

"But why would he be in Sendai?" I asked her.

"He has no idea how he got there. He just woke up on a bench in Sendai Station with a railroad employee shaking his shoulder. How he got all the way to Sendai without any money, how he ate the last twenty days --- he doesn't remember a thing."

"How was he dressed+"

"He had on the same clothes as when he left our apartment. He had a beard and he'd lost more than twenty pounds. He'd also lost his glasses somewhere. I'm calling from a hospital in Sendai right now. They're running some tests. CAT scan, X-rays, neurological exams. But his mind seems entirely fine, and nothing is physically wrong with him. But his memory's gone. He remembers leaving his mother's place and walking up the stairs, but, after that, nothing. Anyway, we should be able to come back to Tokyo tomorrow."

"That's great news."

"I really appreciate all you've done trying to find him, I really do. But now that things have turned out this way I don't need you to continue the investigation."

"I guess not," I said.

"The whole thing's been so crazy and incomprehensible, but at least I have my husband back safe and sound, and that's all that matters."

"Of course," I said. "That's what's important."

"Are you sure, now, that you won't accept anything for your services?"

"As I told the first time we met, I can't accept any kind of payment whatsoever. So please don't trouble yourself over that. I do appreciate the sentiment, though."

Silence. A refreshing silence that implied we'd come to a mutual understanding. I played my own role in supporting this, appreciating the calm.

"Take care of yourself, then," the woman finally said and hung up, her tone carrying with it a hint of sympathy.

I put down the phone. For a while I sat there, twirling a brand-new pencil, staring at the blank memo pad in front of me. The white pad reminded me of a freshly washed sheet just back from the laundry. The sheet made me think of a calico cat stretched out on it for a pleasant nap. That image --- of a napping cat on a freshly laundered sheet --- helped me relax. I started to search my memory, and I carefully wrote down, on my memo pad, one by one, all the salient points the  woman had made: Sendai Station, Friday around noon, telephone, lost twenty pounds, same clothes, lost his glasses, memory of twenty days gone.

Memory of twenty days gone.

I laid the pencil on the desk, leaned back in my chair, and stared up at the ceiling. The ceiling boards had some irregular spot here and there, and if I squinted it looked like a celestial chart. I gazed up at this imaginary starry night and wondered if maybe I should start smoking again ---for my health. My head was filled with the click of the woman's high heels on the stairway.

"Mr. Kurumizawa," I said aloud to the corner of the ceiling. "Welcome back to the real world. Back to the three sides of your beautiful triangular world --- your panic-attack-prone mother, your wife, with her ice-pick heels, and good old Merrill Lynch."

I imagine  my search will continue --- somewhere. A search for something that could very well be shaped liked a door, or maybe something closer to an umbrella, or a doughnut. Or an elephant. A search that, I hope, will take me where I'm likely to find it.

- translated by Philip Gabriel

----------


 
Posted:
October 20, 2009 5:20 PM
Post #187316—in reply to #175763
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

I am putting this here, in a few instalments, only because it's short. Rather than a short story it's part of the first volume of Doris Lessing's the Canopus in Argos: Archives space fiction series, i.e. Shikasta (1979).

Doris Lessing, who won the Nobel Prize in Literature in 2007, is a Iranian-born British writer who grew up in Southern Rhodesia (now Zimbabwe). IMO she is highly qualified to take a look at the history of the Earth from the distance of thousands of years into the future.

Quoting via http://southerncrossreview.org/61/lessing-shikasta2.htm. "Shikasta is obviously Earth, and Canopus is the planet in the galaxy whose inhabitants control the rest of the inferior planets. They regularly send emissaries to the other planets to help the beings with their evolution. The following is one of the reports filed by an emissary.

History of Shikasta, VOL. 3012, The Century of Destruction.

During the previous two centuries, the narrow fringes on the north­west of the main landmass of Shikasta achieved technical superiority over the rest of the globe, and, because of this, conquered physically or dominated by other means large numbers of cultures and civilisa­tions. The Northwest fringe people were characterized by a peculiar insensitivity to the merits of other cultures, an insensitivity quite unparalleled in previous history. An unfortunate combination of circumstances was responsible. (1) These fringe peoples had only recently themselves emerged from barbarism. (2) The upper classes enjoyed wealth, but had never developed any degree of responsibility for the lower classes, so the whole area, while immeasurably more wealthy than most of the rest of the globe, was distinguished by con­trasts between extremes of wealth and poverty. This was not true for a brief period between Phases II and III of the Twentieth Century War. [SEE VOL.3000, Economies of Affluence.] (3) The local religion was materialistic. This was again due to an unfortunate combination of circumstances: one was geographical, another the fact that it had been a tool of the wealthy classes for most of its history, another that it retained even less than most religions of what its founder had been teaching. [SEE VOLS. 998 and 2041, Religions as Tools of Ruling Castes.] For these and other causes, its practitioners did little to miti­gate the cruelties, the ignorance, the stupidity, of the Northwest fringers. On the contrary, they were often the worst offenders. For a couple of centuries at least, then, a dominant feature of the Shikastan scene was that a particularly arrogant and self-satisfied breed, a minor­ity of the minority white race, dominated most of Shikasta, a multi­tude of different races, cultures, and religions which, on the whole, were superior to that of the oppressors. These white Northwest £ringers were like most conquerors of history in denuding what they had over­run, but they were better able than any other in their ability to per­suade themselves that what they did was "for the good" of the conquered: and it is here that the above-mentioned religion is mostly answerable.

World War I – to use Shikastan nomenclature (otherwise the First Intensive Phase of the Twentieth Century War) – began as a quarrel between the Northwest fringers over colonial spoils. It was distin­guished by a savagery that could not be matched by the most back­ward of barbarians. Also by stupidity: the waste of human life and of the earth's products was, to us onlookers, simply unbelievable, even judged by Shikastan standards. Also by the total inability of the population masses to understand what was going on: propaganda on this scale was tried for the first time, using methods of indoctrination based on the new technologies, and was successful. What the unfortu­nates were told who had to give up life and property – or at the best, health – for this war bore no relation at any time to the real facts of the matter; and while of course any local group or culture engaged in war persuades itself according to the exigencies of self-interest, never in Shikastan history, or for that matter on any planet-except for the planets of the Puttioran group – has deception been used on this scale.

This war lasted for nearly five of their years. It ended in a disease that carried off six times as many people as those killed in the actual fighting. This war slaughtered, particularly in the Northwest fringes, a generation of their best young males. But – potentially the worst result – it strengthened the position of the armament industries (me­chanical, chemical, and psychological) to a point where from now on it had to be said that these industries dominated the economies and therefore the governments of all the participating nations. Above all, this war barbarised and lowered the already very low level of accepted conduct in what they referred to as "the civilised world" – by which they meant, mostly, the Northwest fringes.

This war, or phase of the Twentieth Century War, laid the bases for the next.

Several areas, because of the suffering caused by the war, exploded into revolution, including a very large area, stretching from the North­west fringes thousands of miles to the eastern ocean. This period saw the beginning of a way of looking at governments, judged "good" and "bad" not by performance, but by label, by name. The main reason was the deterioration caused by war: one cannot spend years sunk inside false and lying propaganda without one's mental faculties be­coming impaired. (This is a fact that is attested to by every one of our emissaries to Shikasta.) Their mental processes, for reasons not their fault never very im­pressive, were being rapidly perverted by their own usages of them. The period between the end of World War I and the beginning of the Second Intensive Phase contained many small wars, some of them for the purpose of testing out the weapons shortly to be employed on a massive scale. As a result of the punitive suffering inflicted on one of the defeated contestants of World War I by the victors, a Dictator­ship arose there – a result that might easily have been foreseen. The Isolated Northern Continent, conquered only recently by emigrants from the Northwest fringes, and conquered with the usual disgusting brutality, was on its way to becoming a major power, while the various national areas of the Northwest fringes, weakened by war, fell behind. Frenzied exploitation of the colonised areas, chiefly of Southern Con­tinent I, was intensified to make up for the damages sustained because of the war. As a result, native populations, exploited and oppressed beyond endurance, formed resistance movements of all kinds.

The two great Dictatorships established themselves with total ruthlessness. Both spread ideologies based on the suppression and oppression of whole populations of differing sects, opinions, religions, local cultures. Both used torture on a mass scale. Both had followings all over the world, and these Dictatorships, and their followers, saw each other as enemies, as totally different, as wicked and contempt­ible – while they behaved in exactly the same way."

 


 
Posted:
October 21, 2009 5:39 AM
Post #187332—in reply to #187316
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Contd.

The time gap between the end of World War I and the beginning of World War II was twenty years.  
Here we must emphasise that most of the inhabitants of Shikasta were not aware that they were living through what would be seen as a hundred-years' war, the century that would bring their planet to al­most total destruction. We make a point of this, because it is nearly impossible for people with whole minds – those who have had the good fortune to live (and we must never forget that it is a question of our good fortune) within the full benefits of the substance-of-we­-feeling – it is nearly impossible, we stress, to understand the mentation of Shikastans. With the world's cultures being ravaged and destroyed, from end to end, by viciously inappropriate technologies, with wars raging everywhere, with whole populations being wiped out, and de­liberately, for the benefit of ruling castes, with the wealth of every nation being used almost entirely for war, for preparations for war, propaganda for war, research for war; with the general levels of decency and honesty visibly vanishing, with corruption everywhere – with all this, living in a nightmare of dissolution, was it really possible, it may be asked, for these poor creatures to believe that "on the whole" all was well?
The reply is - yes. Particularly, of course, for those already possessed of wealth or comfort - a minority; but even those millions, those billions, the ever-increasing hungry and cold and unbefriended, for these, too, it was possible to live from meal to scant meal, from one moment of warmth to the next.
Those who were stirred to "do something about it" were nearly all in the toils of one of the ideologies which were the same in performance, but so different in self-description. These, the active, scurried about like my unfortunate friend Taufiq, making speeches, talking, engaged in interminable processes that involved groups sitting around exchanging information and making statements of good intent, and always in the name of the masses, those desperate, frightened, bemused populations who knew that everything was wrong but believed that somehow, somewhere, things would come right.
It is not too much to say that in a country devastated by war, lying in ruins, poisoned, in a landscape blackened and charred under skies low with smoke, a Shikastan was capable of making a shelter out of broken bricks and fragments of metal, cooking himself a rat and drinking water from a puddle that of course tasted of oil and thinking "Well, this isn't too bad after all .... "
World War II lasted five years, and was incomparably worse in every way than the first. All the features of the first were present in the second, developed. The waste of human life now extended to mass extermination of civilian populations. Cities were totally destroyed. Agriculture was ruined over enormous areas. Again the armament industries flourished, and this finally established them as the real rulers of every geographical area. Above all, the worst wounds were inflicted in the very substance, the deepest minds, of the people themselves. Propaganda in every area, by every group, was totally unscrupulous, vicious, lying – and self-defeating – because in the long run, people could not believe the truth when it came their way. Under the Dictatorships, lies and propaganda were government. The maintenance of the dominance of the colonised parts was by lies and propaganda­ – these more effective and important than physical force; and the re­taliation of the subjugated took the form, first of all and most im­portantly in influence, of lies and propaganda: this is what they had been taught by their conquerors. This war covered and involved the whole globe – the first war, or phase of the war, involved only part of it: there was no part of Shikasta by the end of World War II left unsubjected to untruth, lies, propaganda.
This war saw, too, the use of weapons that could cause total global destruction: it should go without saying, to the accompaniment of words like democracy, freedom, economic progress.
The degeneration of the already degenerate was accelerated.

 
Posted:
October 22, 2009 6:25 AM
Post #187413—in reply to #187332
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Contd. from

By the end of World War II, one of the great Dictatorships was defeated – the same land area as saw the worst defeat in the first war. The Dictatorship which covered so much of the central landmass had been weakened, almost to the point of defeat, but survived, and made a slow, staggering recovery. Another vast area of the central landmass, to the east of this Dictatorship, ended half a century of local wars, civil wars, suffering, and over a century of exploitation and invasion by the Northwest fringes by turning to Dictatorship. The Isolated Northern Continent had been strengthened by the war and was now the major world power. The Northwest fringes on the whole had been severely weakened. They had to let go their grip of their colonies. Impoverished, brutalized – while being, formally, victors – they were no longer world powers. Retreating from these colonies they left behind technology, an idea of society based entirely on physical well¬being, physical satisfaction, material accumulation – to cultures who, before encounter with these all-ravaging Northwest fringers, had been infinitely more closely attuned with Canopus than the £ringers had ever been.

This period can be-is by some of our scholars-designated The Age of Ideology. [For this viewpoint SEE VOL. 3011, SUMMARY CHAPTER.]

The political groupings were all entrenched in bitterly defended ideologies.

The local religions continued, infinitely divided and subdivided, each entrenched in their ideologies.

Science was the most recent ideology. War had immeasurably strengthened it. Its ways of thought, in its beginnings flexible and open, had hardened, as everything must on Shikasta, and scientists, as a whole – we exclude individuals in this area as in all others – were as impervious to real experience as the religionists had ever been. Science, its basic sets of mind, its prejudices, gripped the whole globe and there was no appeal. Just as individuals of our tendencies of mind, our inclinations towards the truth, our "citizens" had had to live under the power and the threat of religions who would use any brutalities to defend their dogmas, so now individuals with differing inclinations and needs from those tolerated by science had to lead silent or prudent lives, careful of offending the bigotries of the scientific global gov¬erning class: in the service of national governments and therefore of war – an invisible global ruling caste, obedient to the warmakers. The industries that made weapons, the armies, the scientists who served them – these could not be easily attacked, since the formal picture of how the globe was run did not include this, the real picture. Never has there been such a totalitarian, all-pervasive, all-powerful governing caste anywhere: and yet the citizens of Shikasta were hardly aware of it, as they mouthed slogans and waited for their deaths by holocaust. They remained unaware of what "their" governments were doing, right up to the end. Each national grouping developed in¬dustries, weapons, horrors of all kinds that the people knew nothing about. If glimpses were caught of these weapons, then government would deny they existed. [SEE History of Shikasta, VOLS. 3013, 3014, and CHAPTER 9 this volume, Use of Moon as Military Base.] There were space probes, space weapons, explorations of planets, use of planets, rivalries over their moon, about which the populations were not told.

And here is the place to say that the mass of the populations, the average individual, were, was, infinitely better, more sane, than those who ruled them: most would have been appalled at what was being done by "their" representatives. It is safe to say that if even a part of what was being kept from them had came to their notice, there would have been mass risings across the globe, massacres of the rulers, riots ... unfortunately, when peoples are helpless, betrayed, lied to, they possess no weapons but the (useless) ones of rioting, looting, mass murder, invective.
 


 
Posted:
October 23, 2009 5:03 AM
Post #187488—in reply to #187413
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Contd.

During the years following the end of World War II, there were many "small" wars, some as vicious and extensive as wars in the recent past described as major. The needs of the armament industries, as much as ideology, dictated the form and intensities of these wars. During this period savage exterminations of previously autonomous "primitive" peoples took place, mostly in the Isolated Southern Con­tinent (otherwise known as Southern Continent II). During this period colonial risings were used by all the major powers for their own purposes. During this period psychological methods of warfare and control of civilian populations developed to an extent previously un­dreamed of.
Here we must attempt to underline another point which it is almost impossible for those with our set of mind to appreciate.
When a war was over, or a phase of war, with its submersion in the barbarous, the savage, the degrading, Shikastans were nearly all able to perform some sort of mental realignment that caused them to "for­get." This did not mean that wars were not idols, subjects for pious mental exercises of all sorts. Heroisms and escapes and braveries of local and limited kinds were raised into national preoccupations, which were in fact forms of religion. But this not only did not assist, but prevented, an understanding of how the fabric of cultures had been attacked and destroyed. After each war, a renewed descent into barbarism was sharply visible – but apparently cause and effect were not connected, in the minds of Shikastans.
After World War II, in the Northwest fringes and in the Isolated Northern Continent, corruption, the low level of public life, was ob­vious. The two "minor" wars conducted by the Isolated Northern Continent reduced its governmental agencies, even those visible and presented to the public inspection, to public scandal. Leaders of the nation were murdered. Bribery, looting, theft, from the top of the pyramids of power to the bottom, were the norm. People were taught to live for their own advancement and the acquisition of goods. Con­sumption of food, drink, every possible commodity was built into the economic structure of every society. [VOL. 3009, Economies of Afflu­ence.] And yet these repulsive symptoms of decay were not seen as direct consequences of the wars that ruled their lives.

During the whole of the Century of Destruction, there were sud­den reversals: treaties between nations which had been at war, so that these turned their hostilities on nations only recently allies; secret treaties between nations actually at war; enemies and allies constantly changing positions, proving that the governing factor was in the need for war, as such. During this period every major city in the northern hemisphere lived inside a ring of terror: each had anything up to thirty weapons aimed at it, everyone of which could reduce it and its inhabitants to ash in seconds-pointed from artificial satellites in the skies, directed from underwater ships that ceaselessly patrolled the seas, directed from land bases perhaps halfway across the globe. These were controlled by machines which everyone knew were not infallible – and everybody knew that more than once the destruction of cities and areas had been avoided by a "miracle." But the populations were never told how often these "miracles" had taken place – near-lethal accidents between machines in the skies, collisions between machines under the oceans, weapons only just not unleashed from the power bases. Looking from outside at this planet it was as if at a totally crazed species.

 
Posted:
October 24, 2009 3:03 AM
Post #187559—in reply to #116532
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Contd.

In large parts of the northern hemisphere was a standard of living that had recently belonged only to emperors and their courts. Par­ticularly in the Isolated Northern Continent, the wealth was a scandal, even to many of their own citizens. Poor people lived there as the rich have done in previous epochs. The continent was heaped with waste, with wreckage, with the spoils of the rest of the world. Around every city, town, even a minor settlement in a desert, rose middens full of discarded goods and food that in other less favoured parts of the globe would mean the difference between life and death to mil­lions. Visitors to this continent marvelled - but at what people could be taught to believe was their due, and their right.

This dominant culture set the tone and standard for most of Shikasta. For regardless of the ideological label attaching to each Rational area, they all had in common that technology was the key to all good, and that good was always material gain, comfort, pleasure. The real purposes of life – so long ago perverted – kept alive with such difficulty by us, maintained at such a cost – had been for­gotten, were ridiculed by those who had ever heard of them, for dis­torted inklings of the truth remained in the religions. And all this time the earth was being despoiled. The minerals were being ripped out, the fuels wasted, the soils depleted by an improvident and short-sighted agriculture, the animals and plants slaughtered and destroyed, the seas being filled with filth and poison, the atmosphere was corrupted­ and always, all the time, the propaganda machines thumped out: more, more, more, drink more, eat more, consume more, discard more-in a frenzy, a mania. These were maddened creatures, and the small voices that rose in protest were not enough to halt the processes that had been set in motion and were sustained by greed. By the lack of substance-of-we-feeling.

But the extreme riches of the northern hemisphere were not dis­tributed evenly among their own populations, and the less favoured classes were increasingly in rebellion. The Isolated Northern Con­tinent and the Northwest fringe areas also included large numbers of dark-skinned people brought in originally as cheap labour to do jobs disdained by the whites – and while these did gain, to an extent, some of the general affluence, it could be said that looking at Shikasta as a whole, it was the white-skinned that did well, the dark-skinned poorly.

And this was said, of course, more and more loudly by the dark­-skinned, who hated the white-skinned exploiters as perhaps con­querors have never before been hated.

Inside each national area everywhere, north and south, east and west, discontent grew. This was not only because of the gap between the well off and the poor, but because their way of life, where augmenting consumption was the only criterion, increasingly saddened and de­pressed their real selves, their hidden selves, which were unfed, were ignored, were starved, were lied to, by almost every agency around them, by every authority they had been taught to, but could not, respect.

Increasingly the two main southern continents were tom by wars and disorders of every kind--sometimes civil wars between blacks, sometimes between blacks and remnants of the old white oppression, and between rival sects and juntas and power groups. Local dictators abounded. Vast territories were denuded of forests, species of animals destroyed, tribes murdered or dispersed ....

War. Civil War. Murder. Torture. Exploitation. Oppression and suppression. And always lies, lies, lies. Always in the name of progress, and equality and development and democracy.

The main ideology all over Shikasta was now variations on this theme of economic development, justice, equality, democracy.

Not for the first time in the miserable story of this terrible century, this particular ideology – economic justice, equality, democracy, and the rest – took power at a time when the economy of an area was at its most disrupted: the Northwest fringes became dominated by gov­ernments "of the left," which presided over a descent into chaos and misery.

The formerly exploited areas of the world delighted in this fall of their former persecutors, their tormentors – the race that had en­slaved them, enserfed them, stolen from them, above all, despised them because of their skin colour and destroyed their indigenous cultures now at last beginning to be understood and valued . . . but too late, for they had been destroyed by the white race and its technologies.

There was no one to rescue the Northwest fringes, in the grip of grindingly repetitive, dogmatic Dictatorships, all unable to solve the problems they had inherited – the worst and chief one being that the empires that had brought wealth had not only collapsed, leaving them in a vacuum, but had left behind false and unreal ideas of what they were, their importance in the global scale. Revenge played its part, not an inconsiderable part, in what was happening.

Chaos ruled. Chaos economic, mental, spiritual – I use this word in its exact, Canopean sense – ruled while the propaganda roared and blared from loudspeaker, radio, television.

The time of the epidemics and diseases, the time of famine and mass deaths had come.

On the main landmass two great Powers were in mortal combat.

 


 
Posted:
October 25, 2009 4:46 AM
Post #187665—in reply to #187316
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

The Dictatorship that had come into being at the end of World War I, in the centre, and the Dictatorship that had taken hold of the eastern areas now drew into their conflict most of Shikasta, directly or indirectly. The younger Dictatorship was stronger. The older one was already in decline, its empire fraying away, its populations more and more in revolt or sullen, its ruling class increasingly remote from its people – processes of growth and decay that had in the past taken a couple of centuries now were accomplished in a few decades. This Dictatorship was not able to withstand the advance of the eastern Dictatorship whose populations were bursting its boundaries. These masses overran a good part of the older Dictatorship, and then over­ran, too, the Northwest fringes, in the name of a superior ideology­ though in fact this was but a version of the predominating ideology of the Northwest fringes. The new masters were clever, adroit, intelli­gent; they foresaw for themselves the dominance of all the main landmass of Shikasta, and the continuance of that dominance.

But meanwhile the armaments piled up, up, up ....

The war began in error. A mechanism went wrong, and major cities were blasted into death-giving dusts. That something of this kind was bound to happen had been plentifully forecast by technicians of all countries ... but the Shammat influences were too strong.

In a short time, nearly the whole of the northern hemisphere was in ruins. Very different, these, from the ruins of the second war, cities which were rapidly rebuilt. No, these ruins were uninhabitable, the earth around them poisoned.

Weapons that had been kept secret now filled the skies, and the dying survivors, staggering and weeping and vomitting in their ruins, lifted their eyes to watch titanic battles being fought, and with their last breaths muttered of "Gods" and "Devils" and "Angels" and "Hell."

Underground were shelters, sealed against radiation, poisons, chem­ical influences, deadly sound impulses, death rays. They had been built for the ruling classes. In these a few did survive.

In remote areas, islands, places sheltered by chance, a few people survived.

The populations of all the southern continents and islands were also affected by pestilence, by radiations, by soil and water and contam­ination, and were much reduced.

Within a couple of decades, of the billions upon billions of Shikasta perhaps 1 percent remained. The substance-of-we-feeling, previously shared among these multitudes, was now enough to sustain, and keep them all sweet, and whole, and healthy.

The inhabitants of Shikasta, restored to themselves, looked about, could not believe what they saw – and wondered why they had been mad.

[End of chapter]


 
Posted:
October 25, 2009 5:01 AM
Post #187669—in reply to #187665
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Originally written by Jacek K. on October 25, 2009 10:46 AM

The inhabitants of Shikasta ... wondered why they had been mad.

 

Originally written by Liliana Boladz-Nekipelov on October 25, 2009 9:38 AM

the message is usually in disguise, because people cannot take naked truth 


 
Posted:
November 1, 2009 6:39 AM
Post #188281—in reply to #187669
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Another disguised message since the first one didn't work.

My Lady Fatima and the Animals.

        There once was a small girl who grew up with her
parents, all alone in a forest.  One day she found that
her father and mother were dead and she would have to
fend for herself.  Her parents had left behind a Mihrab,
a strange carved ornament like a window-frame, which they
kept hung on a wall of their hut.
        `Since I am now alone,' said Fatima, `and shall
have to survive in this forest where the living things
are only animals, it would be best if I could talk to
them and understand their speech.'
        So she spent a good part of her day addressing
this aspiration to the frame on the wall: `Mihrab, give
me the power to understand animals and to speak with
them.'
        After a long time she suddenly had the impression
that she would be able to communicate with birds,
animals, even fish.  So she went into the woods to try.
        Soon she came to a pool.  On the top of the pool
was a pond-fly, which skipped about on the surface and
never entered the water.  Swimming in the water were
several fish, and stuck to the bottom of the pond were
some snails.
        Fatima said, in order to start a conversation:
`Fly, why do you not enter the water?'
        `Why should I, supposing that that were possible,
which it is not?'
        `Because you would be safe from the birds, which
swoop down and eat you.'
        `I haven't been eaten yet, have I?' said the fly.
        And that was the end of the conversation.
        Then Fatima spoke to the fish. `Fish,' she said
to it through the water, `why do you not find out how to
get out of the water, little by little?  I have heard
that some fish can do this.'
        `Absolutely impossible,' said the fish; `nobody
has done that and survived.  We are brought up to believe
that it is both a sin and a mortal danger.'  And he
turned his back and dived into the shadows, unwilling to
hear such nonsense.
        So she called down to the snail: `Snail, you
could crawl out of the water and find nice herbs to eat.
I have heard that snails can really do that.'
        `A question is best answered by a question when a
wise snail hears it,' said the snail.  `Perhaps you would
be kind enough to tell me exactly why you have so much
interest in MY welfare?  People should look after
themselves.'
        `Well,' said Fatima, `I suppose it is because
when a person can see more about another person, he wants
to help him to attain greater heights.'
        `That seems a strange idea to me,' said the
snail, and crawled out of earshot under a rock.
        Fatima gave up on the fly, the fish and the
snail, and wandered on into the forest, looking for
something else to talk to.  She felt that she must be
able to be of use to someone.  After all, she had much
more knowledge than these forest-folks.  A bird, she
thought, for example, could be warned to store food for
the winter, or to nest near the warmth of a hut, so that
it would not die unnecessarily.  But she did not see a
bird.
        Instead, she came across the hut of a
charcoal-burner.  He was an old man, and he sat in front
of his door, burning charcoal to take to the market.
        Fatima, delighted at seeing another human being,
the only one other than her parents whom she had met, ran
up to him.  She told him her experiences that day.
        `Do not worry about that, child,' said the kindly
old man; `there are things which a human being has to
learn, and those things are of vital importance to his
future.'
        `Things to learn?' said Fatima, `And what should
I want with things to learn, pray?  They would only, most
probably, change my way of life and thinking.'  And, like
the fly, the fish and the snail, she moved away out of
contact with the charcoal-burner.
        Fatima, daughter of Walia, spent another thirty
years like the fly, the fish and the snail before she
learned anything at all.
-- Idries Shah

 

 


 
Posted:
November 1, 2009 6:44 AM
Post #188282—in reply to #188281
Liliana Boladz-Nekipelov
Mother tongues: Polish, English
Posts: 2921
Joined: September 13, 2008
Location: United States
 
RE: The short story

Beautiful.


 
Posted:
November 1, 2009 7:34 AM
Post #188283—in reply to #188282
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

And it has that optimistic ring that your tihinking can evolve even if you take as long as 30 years. For others there is always the perspective of "a few million years of deliberation yet to go or until we become extinct, whichever is the sooner" as Derek put it in another context. That's also optimistic in a way though.


 
Posted:
November 1, 2009 8:58 AM
Post #188285—in reply to #188283
Nanna Mercer
Mother tongues: English, Danish
Posts: 9041
Joined: February 12, 2005
Location: Denmark
 
RE: The short story

An adjunct to the beautiful teaching story that Jacek posted 


The Commanding Self  


by Idries Shah 


Loading and Unloading


 


When someone learns from someone else, and starts to teach what he has learned, a situation exists which we should look at very carefully, because most people do not understand what is happening. 


   Forget for a moment that it is 'teaching' that we are talking about. The human being, at a far more basic level, 'gets' something from someone else. This thing may be a blow, information, money, the idea that he has had an experience. 


   As soon as this thing is 'got' or believed to be 'got', the next, automatic move of the human being is to try to pass it on. This is because the human is a communicator, or operates as such.  


   It is only at a later stage (even if this stage comes after only two seconds), that the individual decides that he has 'got' knowledge which he must communicate BECAUSE IT IS KNOWLEDGE. Because he is unaware of this characteristic, he will imagine that it is the fact that it is knowledge which prompted him to want to communicate it. 


   A certain, brief, verification of this is to be found in watching small children. They try to communicate. They try to get and to give to others, any sort of object.  And they seek a response. 


   Because of the socially-determined ethic, of course, this getting and giving often reaps the richest rewards. A person getting a lot of money and giving most of it away will earn plaudits and honours. 


   Another important part of the getting-giving process is when ideas are offered to people. You often find that people who have ideas to communicate (whether these are of any value or not) will spurn or refuse to entertain other ideas. This is often because they are already 'getting' their ideas from somewhere, or have got them, and their giving-out process is at work.  


   We are all familiar with the situation of people wanting to hold forth on some subject and refusing to listen to anything else. This is exactly what happens when a person is interrupted during his 'unloading' phase. This helps to understand why people are sometimes bigoted. They are to all appearances intractable, but in fact what they are saying is: " I am operating my unloading phase, do not interrupt it." This comes out as 'Smith's ideas are of no importance'; or that is irrelevant to out theme' and so on. 


   Ignorance of the existence and operation of this phenomenon causes people almost to live in a dream: because they are wondering why Smith's ideas are of no importance, or why this or that is irrelevant. They should instead realise that they should not be interrupting an unloading process.  


-------


 
Posted:
November 11, 2009 4:23 AM
Post #189184—in reply to #188285
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Originally written by John Bunch on November 10, 2009 1:50 AM in Post #189078

The Europeans love negotiation. ... Negotiation is far less expensive than actually going out and doing things, physically. Better to have a conference in Geneva on non-violence, than actually have to send real soldiers to a real battlefield, ...

As we celebrate Veterans Day (US), Remembrance Day (Canada), Armistice Day in many allied countries and Independence Day (Poland) today, proudly remembering old wars and busily planning new ones, I decided to resume 'unloading' from the same Doris Lessing's volume and thus heed one of John's interplanetary lessons:

Originally written by John Bunch on November 8, 2009 7:08 PM in Post #188935

... I used to have a college history professor who used to tell us to imagine what a man from Mars would think of things here. It seems hopelessly quaint to do so in our "postmodern" age (and our age of political correctness) in which the more convoluted the theory, the more it is viewed to be true. But I still think it is valid. And I think a man from Mars would probably think that Israel is mostly in the right and is getting a very unfair hearing.

Doris Lessing adopts precisely such an interplanetary perspective, except that she doesn't focus on Israel, as you may remember from my intro above:

Originally written by Jacek K. on October 20, 2009 11:20 PM

Rather than a short story it's part of the first volume of Doris Lessing's the Canopus in Argos: Archives space fiction series, i.e. Shikasta (1979).

Doris Lessing, who won the Nobel Prize in Literature in 2007, is a Iranian-born British writer who grew up in Southern Rhodesia (now Zimbabwe). IMO she is highly qualified to take a look at the history of the Earth from the distance of thousands of years into the future.

History of Shikasta, VOL. 3014, Period Between World Wars II and III. Armies: Various Types of: The Armies of the Young.

"Coming events cast their shadows before." This Shikastan observation was of particular appropriateness during an epoch when the tempo of events was so speeded up. Small harbingers of major social phenomena could be noted, not one or two centuries, but a few years before, sometimes even months. Never was there a time on Shikasta when it was easier to see what was coming; never a time when it could have been so easy for them to understand the simple truth that they were not in control of what was happening to them.

Already in the eighth decade every government on Shikasta was preoccupied, often fearfully and secretively, with the consequences of mass unemployment, and particularly among the young. By then it was evident that the new (and often unforeseen) technologies would make mass unemployment inevitable everywhere, even without the world economic crisis which was due mostly to the spending of the wealth and resources of the planet primarily on wars and the preparations for wars: inevitable even if the population was not increasing at such a rate. (The checks on this increase by deaths due to famines, epidemics, and natural disasters-these last enormously increased due to the cosmic pressures--did not impose a significant effect until later.)

By that time knowledge of mass psychology, crowd control, the psychology of armies, was sophisticated within the limits Shikasta had imposed on itself. [SEE SUBSECTION 3, "The Shifting Criteria and Standards in the Scientifically 'Respectable' and Permitted. Scientific Bigotry Analysed and Compared with Political, and Religious Bigotry in Several Cultures." VOL. 3010, CHAPTER 9, "Results of Secret Research in Military Scientific Establishments and Their Impacts on Civilian and Revealed Science."]
 
All governments had a pretty clear idea of the dilemmas they faced; and most engaged, to one degree or another, in intensive and permanent discussions with experts on the control of populations.

 
By the end of the decade no one could be in ignorance as to what must be expected from large numbers of permanently unemployed youth. Already the cities were helpless before the aimless, random, unorganised violence characteristic of small groups of the young, male and female, who "for no reason" destroyed anything they could. The amenities on which the cities of Shikasta were dependent for even an approximation to comfortable living--telephones, transport, parks, public buildings, anything in fact that came into the public domain--might at any moment be destroyed, defaced, or made temporarily inoperative. The cities were no longer safe at night, for these groups of young robbed, assaulted, murdered, always on impulse--and without ill-feeling, almost as a game.

The remedy, an increase in policing--a general increase in militarisation, in fact--was already highlighting the nature of the problem. What is begun has a momentum: the consequences of greater police surveillance, sharper penalties, and the further cramming of prisons already overfull, must be even greater police surveillance and powers, sharper penalties, and a criminal population becoming steadily more brutalised. But these were the beginnings of the problem: its infancy. Rampaging crowds of--at that stage--mostly male youth, on special occasions, such as public games and spectacles; the occasional, sporadic, apparently motiveless violence of small groups--these symptoms were the faint shadow of things to come, a harbinger, even though the public life of cities was already transformed, and the older people mourned lost civil standards and amenities, for it must be remembered that while we may look back at, and can study, a century of deepening
barbarism, of increasing horror, a family wanting no more than to live without challenge or drama could easily find a quiet street, and "peace," provided they were fortunate enough to live in a comparatively sheltered and favoured geographical area, and provided they were able to make the mental adjustment to relegate war--and its consequences--into something that happened elsewhere and did not affect them; or something that had happened to them, but between such and such dates, and then taken itself off.
 
In innumerable cities during this epoch of almost permanent war, when the wealth of Shikasta was poured into war, when every information channel poured out news of war and war preparations, it was possible, for short periods, to live, by means of making constant mental adjustments, in a state of quite comfortable illusion.

But this was not possible for the governments, which had to face the problem of multitudes of people, nearly all young, who had no prospect of any kind of work, who had never worked, and whose education fitted them only for idleness.

 
At some point their numbers had to increase to the point where much more than occasional and haphazard violence, casual vandalisation, could be expected. Crowds, masses, would, as if at a signal, but seeming to themselves "by chance,” pour through cities, smashing everything they could find, killing--casually and without reason--those they found in the streets, and when the orgy of destruction was over, return sullen and bewildered to their homes. Hordes, or small armies, or bands, or even smallish groups, would rage through countrysides, killing animals, overturning machinery, burning crops, working havoc.

It was clear what had to be done. And it was done. Numbers of these potential arsonists and destroyers were taken into various military organisations that had civilian designations; what was done, in fact, was what always was done in times of such disturbances on Shikasta: the thief was set to catch the thief, the despoilers were controlled by the despoilers, put into uniform and made into public servants.
 
 
But there would be more, and more, and more ... there were more and more: millions. And millions.

 
Posted:
November 12, 2009 2:18 AM
Post #189273—in reply to #189184
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Contd.:

Armies have their own momentum, logic, life.

Any government putting men, or women, into uniform, and keeping them in one place under discipline knows it has to exercise this mass constantly and vigorously, to make sure its energies are safely harnessed: though few Shikastans understood that phrase in its dimensions as they could, and should. Masses of individuals in military conditions are no longer individuals, but obey very different laws, and cannot be allowed idleness, for they will begin to burn, loot, destroy, rape, from the sheer logic of the mass of their diverse powers.

The remedies were not many, and not effective, or at least not for long. One was to create not one army, owing allegiance to one slogan, commander, idea, but as many as possible, and in many uniforms. In each geographical area were dozens of different subarmies, encouraged to think of themselves as different from each other. And encouraged to compete in as many ways as could be devised. Sports, public games, mock battles, treks, hikes, climbs, marathons-the whole of Shikasta was overrun by energetic young people in a thousand different uniforms, competing energetically and vociferously in what were being kept, by dint of much official vigilance, harmless ways.

And still the millions increased.

Even more the wealth of the planet was being spent on war, the nonproductive.

These armies were fed, were kept warm, were cared for, but outside the armies the populations were fed increasingly badly, and there were fewer and fewer goods to go round. Terrorised by their "protectors," dependent entirely on the good will of the uniformed masses, the civilians, the unorganised, the unmilitarised, the uninstitutionalised, sank always more into insignificance and helplessness.

The gap between the young-in uniform or hoping to be-and the old, or even the middle-aged, was almost total. The older people became increasingly invisible to the young.

At the top of this structure was the privileged class of technicians and organisers and manipulators, in uniform or out of uniform. An international class of the highly educated in technology, the planners and organisers, were fed, were housed, and interminably travelled, interminably conferred, and formed from country to country a web of experts and administrators whose knowledge of the desperateness of the Shikastan situation caused ideological and national barriers to mean less than nothing between themselves, while in the strata below them these barriers were always intensifying, strengthening. For the crammed and crowding populations were fed slogans and ideologies with the air they breathed, and nowhere was it possible to be free of them.

These myriads of armies of the young, with their variegated uniforms, or, at least, banners and badges, were only one type of the armies of Shikasta.

In every country were small specialised armies, trained quite differently from the young. These were armies whose function was actually to fight. The high technology had made mass armies of the old sort redundant. The specialised armies were mostly mercenaries: that is, people recruited from volunteers who had an aptitude for killing, or experience of it in previous wars, or a desire to find an excuse for barbarism.

Although most of those in the armies of the young had been given very little education, and that of no relevance to the problems that faced them, this did not mean that they had been left without what was in fact an extremely thorough indoctrination, mostly into the virtues of conformity, through the propaganda media. The various forms of indoctrination did not always coincide with what was imposed on them in the armies. And it must be remembered that even the simplest and most basic facts taught to a young Shikastan in the latter part of the Century of Destruction were bound to be more accurate--nearer
reality--than anything his father and grandfather could have approached. To take one example, the ordinary, mass-produced geographical maps in use in classrooms: the information in these, for accuracy and sophistication, was beyond the wildest dreams of geographers of even two or three decades before. And geography is the key to an understanding of the basics--much more than most Shikastans had any idea of at all. Even the most sketchily educated and ill-informed youngster had at his or her fingertips facts that had to contradict, in all kinds of ways, obvious and implicit, the propagandas which afflicted them.


 
Posted:
November 13, 2009 2:02 AM
Post #189376—in reply to #189273
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

Contd.


What Shikastans had early on in the Century of Destruction called "doublespeak" quickly became the rule. On one hand every Shikastan used the languages and dialects of indoctrination, and used them skillfully, for the purposes of self-preservation; but on the other they at the same time used the ideas and languages of fact, useful method, practical information.

Always, in epochs when the languages and dialects of a culture have become outstripped by development of a practical sort, these languages become repetitive, formalised-and ridiculous. Phrases, words, associations of sentences spin themselves out automatically, but have no effect: they have lost their power, their energy.


What happened very soon was what every government had foreseen, been terrified of, had tried to prevent: the armies of the young began to throw up leaders, not those designated by authority. These young men and women were able to understand, because of the amount of information still available (though governments always tried to suppress it) the mechanisms of the organisations they were in, the methods used to control them: their subjection, in fact. And these they explained to the masses under them.


Very quickly, the masses of youth were conducting what amounted to self-education in their own situation. That they had been set to compete with each other, make formal enemies of each other, were not allowed or at least, not encouraged, to mix and mingle, had been taught to see uniforms and badges not their own as the mark of the alien, the feared; that their very existence made governments tremble; that the arrangement, organisation, every moment of their lives was a function of their redundance, their uselessness in the processes of production of real wealth-their lack of worth to society-all this was taught to them by themselves.


But understanding it did not make their situation any better.


They had the misfortune to be young in a world where ever-increasing multitudes competed for what little food there was, where there was no prospect of betterment save through the deaths of many, and where war could be expected with absolute certainty.

From country to country, everywhere on Shikasta, moved the representatives of the youth armies, their own representatives, conferring, explaining, setting up organisations and understandings that completely undermined or went counter to the ukases and ordinances of the ruling stratum, the experts and administrators--and it was as if everywhere on Shikasta arose a great howl of despair.


For what could be done to change this world that had been inherited by the young?


They were locked more and more into a sullen and despairing loathing of their elders, whom they could see only as totally culpable--and, realising, at last, their power, began issuing instructions to their superiors, to governments, the overlords of Shikasta. As had happened so many times on Shikasta before, the soldiers had become too strong for a corrupt and feeble state. Only this time it was happening on a world scale. The governments, and their dependent classes of military and technical experts, tried to pretend that this was not the case, hoping that some miracle--even perhaps some new technical discovery--would rescue them.

The armies covered Shikasta. Meanwhile, the epidemics spread, among people, and among what was left of the animal populations, among plant life. Meanwhile, the millions began to dwindle under the assaults of famine. Meanwhile, the waters and the air filled with poisons and miasmas, and there was no place anywhere that was safe. Meanwhile, all kinds of imbalances created by their own manic hubris, caused every sort of natural disaster.

Among the multitudes worked our agents and servants, quietly, usually invisibly; sometimes, but seldom, publicly: Canopus, as we always had done, was working out its plans of rescue and reform.

And there, too, moved the agents of Shammat. And of Sirius. And of the Three Planets--all pursuing their private interests, unknown to, for the most part invisible to, the inhabitants of Shikasta, who did not know how to recognise these aliens, whether friend or enemy.

(End of chapter)


 
Posted:
November 15, 2009 3:38 AM
Post #189482—in reply to #189184
Jacek K.
TC Master
Mother tongue: Polish
Joined: February 18, 2003
Location: Poland
 
RE: The short story

And now the closing page from the first volume of

Originally written by Jacek K. on November 11, 2009 10:23 AM

Doris Lessing's the Canopus in Argos: Archives space fiction series, i.e. Shikasta (1979).

[SEE History of Shikasta, VOL. 3015, The Century of Destruction, Twentieth Century War: 3rd and Final Phase.  SUMMARY CHAPTER.] 

So here we all are.

I am writing this, sitting on a low white wall that has the patterns on it. People are alle around me, working this and that. We are in tents in the meantime, everything makeshift and even difficult but it doesn't seem so, and everything is happening in this new way, there is no need to argue and argue and discuss and disagree and confer and accuse and fight and then kill. All that is over, it is finished, it is dead.

How did we live then? How did we bear it? We were all stumbling about in a thick dark, a thick ugly hot darkness, full of ennemies and dangers, we were blind in a heavy hot weight of suspicion and doubt and fear.

Poor people of the past, poor, poor people, so many of them, for long thousands of years, not knowing anything, fumbling and stumbling and longing for something different but not knowing what had happened to them or what they longed for.

I can't stop thinking about them, our ancestors, the poor animal-men, always murdering and destroying because they couldn't help it.

And this will go on for us, as if we were being slowly lifted ans filled and washed by a soft singing wind that clears our sad muddled minds and holds us safe and heals us and feeds us with lessons we never imagined.

And here we are all together, here we are...


 


http://www.translatorscafe.com/cafe/MegaBBS/thread-view.asp?threadid=9181&posts=163